Home Blog Page 5

“Elders of Israel who will Step Forward to Help Save the Constitution, not the Church”

1

I pray we as Elders and Sisters of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are not waiting for the Church to save us! That may never happen as we have been warned. We each have a personal responsibility to save our freedoms against all who come against that freedom. Perhaps we haven’t listened to our Prophets and Leaders very well.

Prophetic Statements

David O. McKay

The position of this Church on the subject of Communism has never changed. We consider it the greatest Satanical threat to peace, prosperity, and the spread of God’s work among men that exists on the face of the earth. In this connection, we are continually being asked to give our opinion concerning various patriotic groups or individuals who are fighting Communism and speaking up for freedom. Our immediate concern, however, is not with parties, groups, or persons, but with principles. We therefore commend and encourage every person and every group who are sincerely seeking to study Constitutional principles and awaken a sleeping and apathetic people to the alarming conditions that are rapidly advancing about us. We wish all of our citizens throughout the land were participating in some type of organized self-education in order that they could better appreciate what is happening and know what they can do about it. . . . No member of this Church can be true to his faith, nor can any American be loyal to his trust, while lending aid, encouragement or sympathy to any of these false philosophies, for if he does they will prove snares to his feet. David O. McKay, President of the Church, in Conference Report, April 1966, pp. 109–110. 

Ezra Taft Benson

And now as the last neutralizer that the devil used most effectively–it is simply this: “Don’t do anything in the fight for freedom until the Church sets up its own specific program to save the Constitution.” This brings us right back to the scripture of those slothful servants who will not do anything until they are “compelled in all things.” Maybe the Lord will never set up a specific Church program for the purpose of saving the Constitution. Perhaps if he set up one at this time it might split the Church asunder, and perhaps he does not want that to happen yet, for not all the wheat and tares are fully ripe. The Prophet Joseph Smith declared it will be the elders of Israel who will step forward to help save the Constitution, not the Church! Ezra T. Benson, Conference Report, April 1965. ↩︎

The fight for freedom is God’s fight. No matter what the temporary outcome; the Lord has endowed this matter of freedom with such everlasting repercussions, that it sifted the spirits of men before this world in the Great War in heaven. And it seems today to be the central issue that is sifting those who are left in the world. No one can delegate his duty to preserve his freedom, for the price of liberty is (personal) eternal vigilance. You cannot effectively fight for freedom and not be attacked–we also should not expect the Lord to do for us what we can do for ourselves.

The basic purpose of life is to prove ourselves–not to be with the majority when it is wrong. Proving ourselves means showing whether or not we are going to stand up for freedom . . . Less spiritually advanced people have to be commanded in all things. Those who are spiritually alert look at the objectives, check the guidelines laid down by the Lord, and then prayerfully act–without having to be commanded. This attitude prepares men for godhood. Sometimes the Lord waits on his children to act on their own, and when they do not, they lose the greater prize. The more He has to spell it out, the smaller is our reward.

Should the Lord decide at this time to cleanse the Church–and the need for that cleansing seems to be increasing–a famine in this land of one year’s duration could wipe out a large percent of slothful members, including some ward and stake officers. To be on the wrong side of the freedom issue in heaven means eternal damnation. How then can Latter-day Saints expect to be on the wrong side in this life and escape eternal consequences? Will they heed the counsel of the prophet and preserve their freedom? Those who want to lead the quiet, retiring life but still expect to do their full duty can’t have it both ways. This fight for freedom might never become popular in our day, and if you wait until everybody agrees in this Church, you will be waiting through the second coming! The Lord will not protect us unless we do our part. This devilish tactic of persuading people not to get concerned because the Lord will protect them no matter what they do is exposed by the Book of Mormon. Today in this freedom struggle, many gentiles are showing greater wisdom in their generation than the children of Light. A good deal of the responsibility lies with the Priesthood of this church as to what happens to America. Ezra Taft Benson, Conference Report, April 1965

Ezra Taft Benson: General Conference Talk, April 1965

For our day President David O. McKay has called communism the greatest threat to the Church – and it is certainly the greatest mortal threat this country has ever faced. What are you doing to fight it? Before I left for Europe, I warned how the Communists were using the civil rights movement to promote revolution and the takeover of this country. When are we going to wake up? What do you know about the civil rights agitation in Mississippi? Do you fear the destruction of all vestiges of state government?

Now brethren, the Lord never promised there would not be traitors in the church. We have the ignorant, the sleepy and the deceived who provide temptations and avenues of apostasy for the unwary and unfaithful, but we have a prophet at our head and he has spoken. Now what are we going to do about it?

This portion of Benson’s talk was expunged from the Conference Report and Improvement Era accounts.

Not Commanded in All Things by 

Ezra Taft Benson. General Conference Talk – April 1965. 

“In 1831 the Lord said this to his Church:

“For behold, it is not meet that I should command in all things; for he that is compelled in all things, the same is a slothful and not a wise servant; wherefore he receiveth no reward.

“Verily I say, men should be anxiously engaged in a good cause and do many things of their own free will, and bring to pass much righteousness;

“For the power is in them, wherein they are agents unto themselves. And inasmuch as men do good they shall in nowise lose their reward.

“But he that doeth not anything until he is commanded, and receiveth a commandment with doubtful heart and keepeth it with slothfulness, the same is damned.” (D&C 58:26-29.)

The purposes of the Lord—the great objectives—continue the same: the salvation and exaltation of his children.

Objectives and Guide Lines

Usually the Lord gives us the overall objectives to be accomplished and some guidelines to follow, but he expects us to work out most of the details and methods. The methods and procedures are usually developed through study and prayer and by living so that we can obtain and follow the promptings of the Spirit. Less spiritually advanced people, such as those in the days of Moses, had to be commanded in many things. Today those spiritually alert look at the objectives, check the guidelines laid down by the Lord and his prophets, and then prayerfully act—without having to be commanded “in all things.” This attitude prepares men for godhood.

The overall objective to be accomplished in missionary work, temple work, providing for the needy, and bringing up our children in righteousness has always been the same; only our methods to accomplish these objectives have varied. Any faithful member in this dispensation, no matter when he lived, could have found righteous methods to have carried out these objectives without having to wait for the latest, specific church-wide program.

Children To Act on Their Own Initiative and Responsibility

Sometimes the Lord hopefully waits on his children to act on their own, and when they do not, they lose the greater prize, and the Lord will either drop the entire matter and let them suffer the consequences or else he will have to spell it out in greater detail. Usually, I fear, the more he has to spell it out, the smaller is our reward.

Often, because of circumstances, the Lord, through revelation to his prophets or through inspired programs designed by faithful members which later become adopted on a church-wide basis, will give to all the membership a righteous means to help accomplish the objective; for instance, any member of the Church a century ago who studied church doctrine would have known that he had the prime responsibility to see that his children had spiritualized family recreation and were taught in the home lessons in character building and gospel principles. But some did not do it.

The Home Evening

Then, in 1915 President Joseph F. Smith introduced, church-wide, the “weekly home evening program” with promised blessings to all who faithfully adopted it. Many refused and lost the promised blessings. (At the October conference, 1947, I referred to that promise in a talk on the Family Home Evening.) Today we have the home evening manual and other helps. Yet some still refuse to bring up their children in righteousness.

But there are some today who complain that the home evening manual should have been issued years ago. If this is true then the Lord will hold his servants accountable, but no one can say that from the inception of the Church up to the present day the Lord through his Spirit to the individual members and through his spokesmen the prophets, has not given us the objectives and plenty of guidelines and counsel. The fact that some of us have not done much about it even when it is spelled out in detail is not the Lord’s fault.

For years we have been counseled to have on hand a year’s supply of food. Yet there are some today who will not start storing until the Church comes out with a detailed monthly home storage program. Now suppose that never happens. We still cannot say we have not been told.

Should the Lord decide at this time to cleanse the Church—and the need for that cleansing seems to be increasing—a famine in this land of one year’s duration could wipe out a large percentage of slothful members, including some ward and stake officers. Yet we cannot say we have not been warned.

Another warning: You and I sustain one man on this earth as God’s mouthpiece—President David O. McKay—one of the greatest seers who has ever walked this earth. We do not need a prophet—we have one—what we desperately need is a listening ear.

Warnings of Threats to Freedom

Should it be of concern to us when the mouthpiece of the Lord keeps constantly and consistently raising his voice of warning about the loss of our freedom as he has over the years? There are two unrighteous ways to deal with his prophetic words of warning: you can fight them or you can ignore them. Either course will bring you disaster in the long run.

Hear his words: “No greater immediate responsibility rests upon members of the Church, upon all citizens of this Republic and of neighboring Republics than to protect the freedom vouchsafed by the Constitution of the United States.” (Cited in Jerreld L. Newquist, Prophets, Principles and National Survival [SLC: Publishers Press, 1964], p. 157.) As important as are all other principles of the gospel, it was the freedom issue which determined whether you received a body. To have been on the wrong side of the freedom issue during the war in heaven meant eternal damnation. How then can Latter-day Saints expect to be on the wrong side in this life and escape the eternal consequences? The war in heaven is raging on earth today. The issues are the same: “Shall men be compelled to do what others claim is for their best welfare” or will they heed the counsel of the prophet and preserve their freedom?

Satan argued that men given their freedom would not choose correctly therefore he would compel them to do right and save us all. Today Satan argues that men given their freedom do not choose wisely; therefore a so-called brilliant, benevolent few must establish the welfare government and force us into a greater socialistic society. We are assured of being led into the promised land as long as we let them put a golden ring in our nose. In the end we lose our freedom and the promised land also. No matter what you call it—communism, socialism, or the welfare state—our freedom is sacrificed. We believe the gospel is the greatest thing in the world; why then do we not force people to join the Church if they are not smart enough to see it on their own? Because this is Satan’s way not the Lord’s plan. The Lord uses persuasion and love.

Hear again the words of God’s mouthpiece:

“Today two mighty forces are battling for the supremacy of the world. The destiny of mankind is in the balance. It is a question of God and liberty, or atheism and slavery. . . .

“Those forces are known and have been designated by Satan on the one hand, and Christ on the other.

“In Joshua’s time they were called ‘gods of the Amorites,’ for one, and ‘the Lord’ on the other. . . . In these days, they are called ‘domination by the state,’ on one hand, ‘personal liberty,’ on the other; communism on one, free agency on the other.” (Ibid., pp. 215-216.)

Now, the Lord knew that before the gospel could flourish there must first be an atmosphere of freedom. This is why he first established the Constitution of this land through gentiles whom he raised up before he restored the gospel. In how many communist countries today are we doing missionary work, building chapels, etc.? And yet practically every one of those countries have been pushed into communism and kept under communism with the great assistance of evil forces which have and are operating within our own country and neighboring lands.

Yes, were it not for the tragic policies of governments—including our own—tens of millions of people murdered and hundreds of millions enslaved since World War II would be alive and free today to receive the restored gospel.

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., put it clearly and courageously when he said:

“Reduced to its lowest terms, the great struggle which now rocks the whole earth more and more takes on the character of a struggle of the individual versus the state. . . .

“This gigantic world-wide struggle, more and more takes on the form of a war to the death. We shall do well and wisely so to face and so to enter it. And we must all take part. Indeed, we all are taking part in that struggle. whether we will or not. Upon its final issue, liberty lives or dies. . . . The plain and simple issue now facing us in America is freedom or slavery. . . . We have largely lost the conflict so far waged. But there is time to win the final victory, if we sense our danger and fight.” (Ibid., pp. 318, 327-328.)

Now where do we stand in this struggle, and what are we doing about it?The devil knows that if the elders of Israel should ever wake up, they could step forth and help preserve freedom and extend the gospel. Therefore the devil has concentrated, and to a large extent successfully, in neutralizing much of the priesthood. He has reduced them to sleeping giants. His arguments are clever.Here are a few samples:

First: “We really haven’t received much instruction about freedom,” the devil says. This is a lie, for we have been warned time and again. No prophet of the Lord has ever issued more solemn warning than President David O. McKay. Last conference I spoke of a book embodying much of the prophets’ warnings on freedom from Joseph Smith to David O. McKay which I commend to you. It is entitled Prophets, Principles, and National Survival.

Second: “You’re too involved in other church work,” says the devil. But freedom is a weighty matter of the law; the lesser principles of the gospel you should keep but not leave this one undone. We may have to balance and manage our time better. Your other church work will be limited once you lose your freedom as our Saints have found out in Czechoslovakia, Poland, and many other nations.

Third: “You want to be loved by everyone,” says the devil, “and this freedom battle is so controversial you might be accused of engaging in politics.” Of course the government has penetrated so much of our lives that one can hardly speak for freedom without being accused of being political. Some might even call the war in heaven a political struggle—certainly it was controversial. Yet the valiant entered it with Michael. Those who support only the popular principles of the gospel have their reward. And those who want to lead the quiet, retiring life but still expect to do their full duty can’t have it both ways.

Said Elder John A. Widtsoe, “The troubles of the world may largely be laid at the doors of those who are neither hot nor cold; who always follow the line of least resistance; whose timid hearts flutter at taking sides for truth. As in the great Council in the heavens, so in the Church of Christ on earth, there can be no neutrality.” (Ibid, p. 440.)

Fourth: “Wait until it becomes popular to do,” says the devil, “or, at least until everybody in the Church agrees on what should be done.” But this fight for freedom might never become popular in our day. And if you wait until everybody agrees in this Church, you will be waiting through the second coming of the Lord. Would you have hesitated to follow the inspired counsel of the Prophet Joseph Smith simply because some weak men disagreed with him? God’s living mouthpiece has spoken to us—are we for him or against him? In spite of the Prophet’s opposition to increased federal aid and compulsory unionism, some church members still champion these freedom destroying programs. Where do you stand?

Fifth: “It might hurt your business or your family,” says the devil, “and besides why not let the gentiles save the country? They aren’t as busy as you are.” Well, there were many businessmen who went along with Hitler because it supposedly helped their business. They lost everything. Many of us are here today because our forefathers loved truth enough that they fought at Valley Forge or crossed the plains in spite of the price it cost them or their families. We had better take our small pain now than our greater loss later. There were souls who wished afterwards that they had stood and fought with Washington and the founding fathers, but they waited too long—they passed up eternal glory. There has never been a greater time than now to stand up against entrenched evil. And while the gentiles established the Constitution, we have a divine mandate to preserve it. But unfortunately today in this freedom struggle, many gentiles are showing greater wisdom in their generation than the children of light.

Sixth: “Don’t worry,” says the devil “the Lord will protect you, and besides the world is so corrupt and heading toward destruction at such a pace that you can’t stop it, so why try.” Well to begin with, the Lord will not protect us unless we do our part. This devilish tactic of persuading people not to get concerned because the Lord will protect them no matter what they do is exposed by the Book of Mormon. Referring to the devil, it says, “And others will he pacify, and lull them away into carnal security, and they will say: All is well in Zion, yea, Zion prospereth, all is well—and thus the devil cheateth their souls, and leadeth them away carefully down to hell.” (2 Nephi 28:21.)

I like that word “carefully.” In other words, don’t shake them, you might awake them. But the Book of Mormon warns us that when we should see these murderous conspiracies in our midst that we should awake to our awful situation. Now why should we awake if the Lord is going to take care of us anyway? Now let us suppose that it is too late to save freedom. It is still accounted unto us for righteousness’ sake to stand up and fight. Some Book of Mormon prophets knew of the final desolate end of their nations, but they still fought on, and they saved some souls including their own by so doing. For, after all, the purpose of life is to prove ourselves, and the final victory will be for freedom.

But many of the prophecies referring to America’s preservation are conditional. That is, if we do our duty we can be preserved, and if not then we shall be destroyed. This means that a good deal of the responsibility lies with the priesthood of this Church as to what happens to America and as to how much tragedy can be avoided if we do act now.

And now as to the last neutralizer that the devil uses most effectively—it is simply this: “Don’t do anything in the fight for freedom until the Church sets up its own specific program to save the Constitution.” This brings us right back to the scripture I opened with today—to those slothful servants who will not do anything until they are “compelled in all things.” Maybe the Lord will never set up a specific church program for the purpose of saving the Constitution. Perhaps if he set one up at this time it might split the Church asunder, and perhaps he does not want that to happen yet for not all the wheat and tares are fully ripe.

The Prophet Joseph Smith declared it will be the elders of Israel who will step forward to help save the Constitution, not the Church. And have we elders been warned? Yes, we have. And have we elders been given the guide lines? Yes indeed, we have. And besides, if the Church should ever inaugurate a program, who do you think would be in the forefront to get it moving? It would not be those who were sitting on the sidelines prior to that time or those who were appeasing the enemy. It would be those choice spirits who, not waiting to be “commanded in all things,” used their own free will, the counsel of the prophets and the Spirit of the Lord as guidelines and who entered the battle “in a good cause” and brought to pass much righteousness in freedom’s cause.

Years ago Elder Joseph F. Merrill of the Council of the Twelve encouraged the members of the Church to join right-to-work leagues and President Heber J. Grant concurred. For our day President David O. McKay has called communism the greatest threat to the Church, and it is certainly the greatest mortal threat this country has ever faced. What are you doing to fight it?

“The War in Heaven” Is Raging on Earth Today

Brethren, if we had done our homework and were faithful, we could step forward at this time and help save this country. The fact that most of us are unprepared to do it is an indictment we will have to bear. The longer we wait, the heavier the chains, the deeper the blood, the more the persecution and the less we can carry out our God-given mandate and world-wide mission. The war in heaven is raging on earth today. Are you being neutralized in the battle?

“Verily I say, men should be anxiously engaged in a good cause and do many things of their own free will, and bring to pass much righteousness;

“For the power is in them, wherein they are agents unto themselves. . . .” (D&C 58:27-28.)

In the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.” Not Commanded in All Things by Ezra Taft Benson
General Conference Talk – April 1965. 

The Perfect Law of Liberty/Second Harvest and the Freemen

This blog has been updated from June 12, 2022. We are even closer to the possible fulfillment of this “Second Harvest”, which I speak about today. I don’t believe what I call the Second Harvest is necessarily the second coming of Christ, as no one know the time of His coming, but a possible occurrence within the next few years of a reprieve or delay of punishment from the Lord. It may be extend the time to help His people of the World receive an even better opportunity to hear about the Book of Mormon, and it to be shared with even more in the world. The Second Harvest may be a complete changing of the Cabal or Deep State system of today. We may have a re-establishment of our Constitution, money system, economy etc., and bring down the leaders and obstacles that prohibit the furthering of the work of God on the earth preparatory for His return.

A Great Mission

“To me the United States is not just another nation. It is not just one of a family of nations. The United States is a nation with a great mission to perform for the benefit and blessing of liberty-loving people everywhere.” The Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson pp. 587-88

King-Men

“And it came to pass that those who were desirous that Pahoran should be dethroned from the judgment-seat were called king-men, for they were desirous that the law should be altered in a manner to overthrow the free government and to establish a king over the land.” Alma 51:5

Nephite Dissenters in the Book of Mormon

At AI I asked, Who were all the Nephite Dissenters by name and were they most Likely descended from Mulek, Judah, Joseph, Manasseh, Ephraim or the Lamanites?

“In the Book of Mormon, “Nephite dissenters” generally refers to individuals or groups who broke away from Nephite society, often due to political ambitions, religious apostasy, or social grievances, and frequently allied with or joined the Lamanites… Scholarship emphasizes Mulekites’ dissatisfaction with Nephite (Manasseh-dominated) rule, fueling kingly rebellions due to their Davidic/Judah lineage. This fits the pattern of “high birth” claimants (Alma 51:8).” AI

Joseph vs. Judah

I have discovered a likely scenario in the constant fight in North America between the people of the Tribes of Joseph; Nephites, and the people of the Tribe of Judah; Mulekites and Zoramites. It seems probable that nearly all Nephite Dissenters are from the tribe of Judah or Levi. And the people of Nephi as well as the Lamanites are from the Tribe of Joseph. That is not a separation of righteousness, but one of lineage.

“Had it not been for the desire of power and authority which those king-men had over us; had they been true to the cause of our freedom, and united with us, and gone forth against our enemies, instead of taking up their swords against us, which was the cause of so much bloodshed among ourselves.” Alma 60:16. In other words, if the Nephites and Mulekites and Zoramites stayed together when they first met Mosiah, what joy would there have been?

Zoram

“Zoram was most likely a Cohen.(Levite) Another requisite of the Law of Moses is that only Cohen can practice the Mosaic temple rites. No other tribe or lineage was permitted to practice the Mosaic temple rites… So, if Nephi says that they fully practiced the Law of Moses without error, then Zoram was their Cohen. And Zoram was also taught in the school of the Deuteronomists. And he passed his interpretation of the Law of Moses to his children and anyone who listened to him. Sherem was likely a follower of Zoram. And Zoram and his sons were most likely the ones practicing polygamy. It was a common practice among Cohen to practice polygamy because of the need for sons to carry on the temple rites.” Dr. Scott Cold

From AI I also received the list below:

Nephite Dissenters    High Birth Claimants

1 Nehor and the Order of Nehor                        Mulekite
2 Amlici and the Amlicites                                  Mulekite
3 Zoram and the Zoramites                                Zoramite
3 Amalickiah                                                          Zoramite
4 Ammoron                                                            Zoramite
5 King-men, Amalickiah later Pachus)            Mulekite
6 Coriantumr                                                         Mulekite
7 Kishkumen and Gadianton Robbers             Mulekite
8 Other General Dissenters  Mixed;                 Mulekite or Zoramite

So as you see above, nearly all Nephite dissenters are from the tribes of Judah and Levi. Just as they were separated in the Old World as northern and southern kingdoms, they seem to be separated in the New World similarly.

Who are the Freemen?

Who are the “Freemen? “Nephite group vowing to defend freedom [c. 67 B.C.]” Triple Combination Index

Many of the “We the People of these United States”, are enslaved by our government (So is the World). There are very few of these “Freeman” spoken of in the Book of Mormon anymore. The majority of societies have become slaves to a corruption in government worldwide. If fact, many in the entire world have become enslaved and lulled to sleep by the “god of this world”, even Satan.

Let us look to someone today who may become as Moroni. How great was Moroni? One of the greatest men in the eyes of the Lord. At the heading of Alma 60 it says, Moroni complains to Pahoran of the government’s neglect of the armies—The Lord suffers the righteous to be slain—The Nephites must use all of their power and means to deliver themselves from their enemies—Moroni threatens to fight against the government unless help is supplied to his armies. About 62 B.C.

Moroni said to his government in an epistle to Pahoran, “And except ye grant mine epistle, and come out and show unto me a true spirit of freedom, and strive to strengthen and fortify our armies, and grant unto them food for their support, behold I will leave a part of my freemen to maintain this part of our land, and I will leave the strength and the blessings of God upon them, that none other power can operate against them.” Alma 60:25

This is the faith of Moroni in his regard, to the “Freemen” who would save the people from their own government. That is what is happening in our world today. Who may step-up and become the Lord’s Moroni for our day, or is it a collection of “We the People”?

I believe the Freemen of today are those members of the Church and others who are defending Christ, and the King-Men are those who reject Christ. Similarly today all Christians today believe Christ as the way the truth and the light, and Judaism, Mohamedism, Buddhism and others don’t believe Christ is the only way back to salvation. There are great people of all religions, but only those who eventually follow Christ in this world or during the Millennium will live in Exaltation with God and Christ. Don’t judge this statement, research it. Christ loves all people and I am not talking down to any religion.

Save Our Constitution

“Even this nation will be on the very verge (we are there) of crumbling to pieces and tumbling to the ground, and when the Constitution is upon the brink of ruin, this people will be the staff upon which the nation shall lean, and they shall bear the Constitution away from the very verge of destruction.19 July 1840, as recorded by Martha Jane Knowlton Coray; ms. in Church Historian’s Office, Salt Lake City; Joseph Smith Papers, LDS Church Historical Archives, Box 1, March 10, 1844 Also: D. Michael Stewart, “I Have a Question,” Ensign, June 1976, 64-65

Orson Hyde recalled that the Prophet predicted that “the time would come that the Constitution and the country would be in danger of an overthrow and said he, if the Constitution be saved at all, it will be by the Elders of this Church. I believe this is about the language as nearly as I can recollect it.” (JD, 6:150.) 
In a Pioneer Day celebration in Ogden in 1871, Eliza R. Snow said, “I heard the prophet say, ‘The time will come when the government of these United States will be so nearly overthrown through its corruption, that the Constitution will hang as it were by a single hair, and the Latter-day Saints—the Elders of Israel—will step forward to its rescue and save it.” (Journal History, MSF 143 #28, July 24, 1871.)

Satan’s World. Know it and Avoid it

I am fascinated at the many constant warnings and varying degrees of council and leadership given us by Apostles and Prophets about this blessed country we call America, and to the entire world as a whole. To me this world can be a “Kingdom of God” on the earth, yet it is still Satan’s world until the Lord comes.­

Continuity of Government/Second Harvest?

I believe the world is now to be blessed with what I call a “Second Harvest“, which may be a time where we as members of Christ’s True Church may share the gospel in Israel, Arabia, Iraq, Iran, and China, and all other lands that have not received the gospel. First however, we need destroyed for the most part, the sources of evil that are preventing us from entering those countries who sit at the lead of governments and countries all over the world, including our great nation of the United States.
Our US Government in April of 2026 seems to be under the legal term of Continuity of Government (COG) and it has been under a COG at least since 2001. That simply means we are under a National Emergency Threat and our County is likely now governed by the DOD (Department of Defense) Law of War Manual, and not our US Constitution. The Constitution will return when our righteous military exerts its Constitutional authority to bring us back into our legal framework of a Constitutional form or Government. See Executive Order 13961 by Trump and Executive Order 14102 by Biden 
From Encyclopedia.com, here is what we read about COG.
“President John F. Kennedy created the Continuity of Government program on February 12, 1962. The stated purpose of COG was to shield the essential infrastructure of the United States government from destruction, permitting its continued operation and authority in a time of crisis. Intended to preserve the American form of representative government, continuity of federal authority aided law enforcement, ensured general safety, and protected the government from the illegal assumption of power by rival foreign powers or anti-government organizations. The government acknowledged plans to construct secret facilities and implement a COG strategy, but the details and locations of COG operations were meant to remain secret.” https://www.encyclopedia.com/politics/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/continuity-government-united-state

This Second Harvest I speak about, may be a preparatory time before the Second Coming or great Millennial Reign. The Lord Jesus Christ may allow us more time to gather Israel with the Book of Mormon to share with more of His wonderful people of the world. I do pray we may be blessed with such a movement as a “Second Harvest.”
We are in a battle today (Updated April 2026) of good vs. evil. Never before has Satan been so deceptive. He is hiding in the world, sometimes in PLAIN sight, taking on many roles many names and is the leader of most earthly, and physical ideals, and companies and entertainment factions of this world. He has no body of flesh and bones, so he wants us to be unhappy as he is by trying to take over the entire physical realm. The sad thing is, many on earth who do have a body, are more evil than Satan himself. Is that possible?

What do we know about Mahan?

And Satan swore unto Cain that he would do according to his commands. And all these things were done in secret. And Cain said: Truly I am Mahan, the master of this great secret, that I may murder and get gain. Wherefore Cain was called Master Mahan, and he gloried in his wickedness…
For Lamech having entered into a covenant with Satan, after the manner of Cain, wherein he became Master Mahan, master of that great secret which was administered unto Cain by Satan; and Irad, the son of Enoch, having known their secret, began to reveal it unto the sons of Adam.” Moses 5:30-31,49
Satan is the head evil force behind many Governments all over the World. It seems like Satan is everywhere, and HE IS! Good is Evil, Evil is Good, as his purpose is to deceive and destroy all mankind. Here is the good thing. His strength is now at near capacity and he knows it. His end is very close, but we can’t rest for a minute. No surprise the world is in such turmoil. We must choose Liberty to avoid slavery.

Elder Erastus Snow Defies Anarchy

“When they had reduced the country and themselves to anarchy, they would look upon their condition as the acme of freedom and human liberty. The world today is drifting in this direction, including our own liberal America.” Erastus Snow 1881

The 3 City States or Washington’s Coat of Arms?

coat of arms of george washington

There are two versions about what the 3 stars on the DC flag represent.

1- “The flag of Washington, DC, is based on the coat of arms of George Washington’s coat of arms which also makes an appearance, along with George Washington’s bust on the Purple Heart…

The flag was designed by Charles A.R. Dunn who wrote The Origins of the District of Columbia Flag about his flag design. He was employed painting US state flags, which made him notice that many of them lacked a good design and that there was no flag for Washington, DC. He was inspired by the flag of Maryland, which is the coat of arms of Lord Baltimore. The Washington coat of arms has been around for a while before the United States, it even appears on a stained glass window in the Selby Abbey.” Source

2- “There are three cities (city-states) across this planet that share striking similarities and play a crucial role in the global governmental system we have long been living under. The three city-states (along with the role they serve) is as follows:

City of London (finance)
Washington DC (military)
Vatican City (religion)

The aforementioned city-states listed above are sovereign, corporate entities not connected to the nations they appear to be part of. In other words, the City of London (that is the square mile within Greater London) is not technically part of Greater London or England, just as Vatican City is not part of Rome or Italy. Likewise, Washington DC is not part of the United States that it controls.

These sovereign, corporate entities have their own laws and their own identities. They also have their own flags. Seen below is the flag of Washington DC. Note the three stars, representing the trinity of these three city-states, also known as the Empire of the City. (There is also high esoteric significance to the number 3.)” Source

Personally I believe the Washington coat of arms seems to be the original intent of the flag, but I feel the deep state or Cabal has converted that true intent to be the non righteous truth in this world of Satan. Just as I believe the Constitution of the United States came from Christ, but the Cabal has been hard at work confusing its real intent. What makes us think that the Satan in the Garden of Eden has become anything but more deceiving in the world today?

“The devil is called the prince of this world… he is the god of this world, and has power over those who yield to him.” Brigham Young

D&C 1:35-36 says, “The devil shall have power over his own dominion… the Lord shall have power over his saints.”

Book of Mormon – 2 Nephi 28:21 says, “Others will he pacify, and lull them away into carnal security… and thus the devil cheateth their souls…”

Ezra Taft Benson said, “In our day, many call evil good and good evil… this is one of the great signs of the times.”

I believe Satan has confused a great number of the world into believing the evil side of all good in the world. Satan cannot create, but he sure can confuse and imitate. Be careful and prayerful.

1- Washington DC
If that drifting away that Elder Snow spoke about above was happening in 1881, where are we as a world today in 2026? To me it is an inspiration to me that my great great grandfather William Bromley, became the first Mission President in New Zealand in 1881.  The Lord was working his miracle even when an atrocity called The Organic Act was happening. You can read about it here. Organic Act of 1871. To summarize this act, The United States of America was put under the rule of Britain as a corporation. Pres. Abraham Lincoln had to borrow money for the war and the Cabal or Rothschilds loaned the money to the USA and evil has held our country hostage ever since. Britain’s ungodly power has put us under their command for many years. Read the following link with a high degree of spiritual understanding. By no means is all you read correct here, but it will open your eyes into researching it for your own personal revelation. https://annavonreitz.com/actof1871.pdf
2- City of London
Joining Washington DC as an independent “City State” was the corrupt money power of the Rothschilds called the City of London. “The City of London (often known as the City or the Square Mile) is a city, ceremonial county and local government district in England. Established by the Romans around 47 AD as Londinium, it forms the historic centre of the wider London metropolis.” Source.“The Bank of England in 1694 became a founding institution of the City of London.” ChatGBT April 2026 
3- Vatican Holy See
“Rothschild loans to the Holy See refers to a series of major financial loans arranged between the Rothschild family and the Holy See of the Catholic Church. The first loan, which occurred in 1832, took place in the aftermath of the Napoleonic Wars during the pontificate of Pope Gregory XVI (involving James Mayer de Rothschild and Carl Mayer von Rothschild). This loan agreed on was for a sum of £400,000 (equivalent to £3.9 million in 2025). A second loan occurred during the pontificate of Pope Pius IX in the early 1850s with the same members of the Rothschild family, after the collapse of Giuseppe Mazzini’s short-lived revolutionary Roman Republic and the restoration of the Papal States.” Source  “Pope Leo XIV has appointed a former Rothschild banking executive to oversee the Vatican’s finances, a move that is already triggering intense scrutiny and concern over the direction of the Catholic Church’s financial leadership.” March 28, 20026 Slay News


President Nelson Implores

“It is now time that we each implement extraordinary measures — perhaps measures we have never taken before — to strengthen our personal spiritual foundations. Unprecedented times call for unprecedented measures.” Oct 3, 2021 President Russell M. Nelson

An Extraordinary Measure

Here is a measure seldom of you have taken. Start believing some of the controversies of the world and begin researching much truth behind these controversies.

President Benson said, “Now undoubtedly Moroni could have pointed out many factors that led to the destruction of the people, but notice how he singled out the secret combinations, just as the Church today could point out many threats to peace, prosperity, and the spread of God’s work, but it has singled out the greatest threat as the godless conspiracy. There is no conspiracy theory in the Book of Mormon —it is a conspiracy fact.” Civic Standards for the Faithful Saints 1972 Ezra Taft Benson

Our Heavenly Father, His Son Jesus Christ and the Holy Ghost are everywhere, eternally speaking. Satan has limits, God does not. We can choose Liberty or Slavery. I choose Liberty as our Prophets have admonished us.
“When the Constitution is on the brink of ruin, this people will be the staff upon which the nation will lean and they shall bear the Constitution away from the very verge of destruction”. Joseph Smith, 416, July 19, 1840. J.S. Collection, LDS Historical Dept. (Now is that time). 
“If the Book of Mormon is true, then America is a choice land, but if it is to remain such the inhabitants of the land must worship the God of the land, the Lord Jesus Christ. The histories of two great nations, told with warning in this sacred volume, indicate that while we must have science, while we must have education, while we must have arms, we also must have righteousness if we are to merit the protection of God.” Gordon B. Hinckley The Power of the Book of Mormon Ensign June 1988

1942 First Presidency Sees Us Vividly

“These days through which we are now passing present many problems which are new to all of us but are particularly strange to the younger generation — those who have little background of experience and whose knowledge is limited and immature. Infidelity, atheism, unchastity, intemperance, civil corruption, greed, avarice, ambition — personal, political, national — are more powerful today than at any other time in the lives of us now living. They are pulling and thrusting us almost at will into new fields of action, new lines of thought. They are shaking the faith, undermining the morals, polluting the lives of the people. They have thrown many so far off balance in all of their activities, economic, social, political, and religious, that they stand in real danger of falling. Satan is making war against all the wisdom that has come to men through their ages of experience. He is seeking to overturn and destroy the very foundations upon which society, government, and religion rest. He aims to have men adopt theories and practices which he induced their forefathers, over the ages, to adopt and try, only to be discarded by them when found unsound, impractical, and ruinous. He plans to destroy liberty and freedom — economic, political, and religious, and to set up in place thereof the greatest, most widespread, and most complete tyranny that has ever oppressed men.
He is working under such perfect disguise that many do not recognize either him or his methods. There is no crime he would not commit, no debauchery he would not set up, no plague he would not send, no heart he would not break, no life he would not take, no soul he would not destroy. He comes as a thief in the night; he is a wolf in sheep’s clothing. Without their knowing it, the people are being urged down paths that lead only to destruction. Satan never before had so firm a grip on this generation as he has now.” Oct 1942 General Conference address from the First Presidency. It was read by J. Reuben Clark. President Heber J. Grant was present and presided at the Saturday morning and afternoon and Sunday morning sessions. President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., First Counselor in the First Presidency, and President David O.  McKay, Second Counselor in the First Presidency, were present at all the sessions. President McKay conducted the services at all the sessions.

“The multipurpose use of the word liberty and its synonym freedom has not changed.”

Mormon Knows Our Doing

“Behold, I speak unto you as if ye were present, and yet ye are not. But behold, Jesus Christ hath shown you unto me, and I know your doing. And I know that ye do walk in the pride of your hearts; and there are none save a few only who do not lift themselves up in the pride of their hearts” Mormon 8:35-36

Elder Benson Sees Our History in Reverse

This Church and kingdom is on course in fulfilling its prophetic destiny. I testify that this is the Lord’s church. He presides over it and is close to His servants. He is not an absentee master; of that you can be assured. Yes, you young people are privileged to live in this choice land—a land of Zion—a land reserved for the second coming of our Lord and Savior, and the Lord’s base of operations today. When all these events are finished and written, we will look back and not be astonished to see that the prophecies, ancient and modern, about this land and these events were but our history in reverse. For that is what prophecy is. May God bless us all to be faithful and true to this vision and to uphold, sustain, and defend this nation, its founders, and the kingdom of God, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.” The Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson

Elder Marion G. Romney Knows Us

In the timely article given in 1982 by Elder Romney, it rings very true for me today as I have read it many times but again just recently. I want it to be read by everyone. It confirms exactly what we as a world are going through today. We must listen as our time is very short.

The Perfect Law of Liberty

“I have titled these remarks “The Perfect Law of Liberty.”

As a youth, I was stirred by Patrick Henry’s famous battle cry, “Give me liberty or give me death!”

The meaning of the word liberty is difficult to circumscribe. Abraham Lincoln was of the opinion that “the world has never had a good definition of [the term]. We all declare for liberty,” he said; “but in using the same word we do not mean the same thing. With some, the word liberty may mean for each man to do as he pleases with himself and the product of his labor; while with others [liberty] may mean for some men to do as they please with other men and the product of other men’s labor.”

Again he said, “The shepherd drives the wolf from the sheep’s throat, for which the sheep thanks the shepherd as his liberator, while the wolf denounces him for the same act.” (Address, 18 Apr. 1864; quoted in John Bartlett, Familiar Quotations, 15th ed., Boston: Little, Brown and Co., 1980, p. 523.)

Political Independence, Economic Freedom, Free Agency.

The issues have changed since the time of Lincoln, but the multipurpose use of the word liberty and its synonym freedom has not changed. The sweets of liberty about which we usually speak may be classified as (1) political independence, (2) economic freedom, and (3) free agency.

I would have us strive for that liberty which comprehends all three of these freedoms, and more. I would have us strive for a freedom of the soul to which they all contribute. I would have us attain that blessed state foreshadowed by the Prophet Joseph Smith when he said, “Let virtue garnish thy thoughts unceasingly; then shall thy confidence wax strong in the presence of God.” (D&C 121:45.) One who enjoys such liberty is, in the words of Jesus, “free indeed.” (John 8:36.) He is possessed of perfect liberty.

I invite your attention to a few illustrations in support of the thesis that, while political independence, economic freedom, and free agency may contribute to liberty of the soul, they do not guarantee it.

First, as to political independence and power:

In this field, perhaps the exploits of Alexander the Great are among the most widely known. With high physical courage, impulsive energy, and fervid imagination, he, at the unripe age of thirty-two years, became to all intents and purposes master of the then-known world. But he was far from enjoying liberty, for of himself he was not master. In his thirty-third year he died, a victim of his own excesses, a total stranger to freedom of the soul.

Cardinal Wolsey learned, to his sorrow, how little political independence and even political power can contribute to true liberty. You may recall that he gave a long life in the service of two English sovereigns, enjoying all the while great freedom and political power. Finally, however, he was shorn of all his greatness by an impatient king. As he stood, disillusioned, among the ruins of his life, he lamented to his friend,

O Cromwell, Cromwell!
Had I but served my God with half the zeal
I served my king, he would not in mine age
Have left me naked to mine enemies.
(William Shakespeare, Henry VIII, act 3, sc. 2.)

Several years ago an article appeared in a magazine concerning some of the financial wizards of this century. It recorded how some of these men had died broke and in disgrace; others had committed suicide, and some had spent time in prison. All of the men had obtained, temporarily at least, economic freedom, but to none of them did their economic abundance bring freedom of the soul.

While perhaps it is seldom, if ever, contended that either political independence or economic freedom alone brings perfect liberty, it is not, however, uncommon for free agency to be considered as synonymous with freedom of the soul. And it is true that the God-given right to choose one’s course of action is an indispensable prerequisite to such freedom. Without it we can scarcely enjoy any type of liberty—political, economic, or personal. It is one of our greatest heritages. For it we are deeply indebted to our Father in Heaven, to the Founding Fathers, and to the pioneers. God gave it to man in the Garden of Eden. (See Moses 7:32.) The Founding Fathers, under the Lord’s inspiration, wrote a guarantee of it into the fundamental law of the land. And the pioneers, led by the inspiration of heaven, gave their all to perpetuate it. Surely we ought always to be alert in its defense and willing, if necessary, to give our lives for its preservation.

Free Agency

Free agency, however, precious as it is, is not of itself the perfect liberty we seek, nor does it necessarily lead thereto. As a matter of fact, through the exercise of their agency more people have come to political, economic, and personal bondage than to liberty.

The Nephites, for example, at one time, by the exercise of their agency, brought themselves to such a state of affairs that their only course led to political bondage. This they did while living under a government providing for the freest exercise of agency. “Their laws and their governments,” says the record, “were established by the voice of the people, and they who chose evil were more numerous than they who chose good.” Therefore, “they could not be governed by the law nor justice, save it were to their destruction.” (Hel. 5:2–3.) Under these circumstances, they chose as rulers wicked men, who would certainly destroy their political liberties, to replace righteous men who had in the past protected and preserved those liberties and would have continued to do so in the future.

The freewill choosing of a king by the Jaredites led directly to their captivity. (See Ether 6:21–7:5.)

This sequence was repeated in the days of Israel. The people—rejecting government by judges, which God had established—clamored for Samuel to give them a king. Notwithstanding Samuel’s warning that a king would make servants of their children, lay heavy taxes and services upon their backs, and send them to war, “the people refused to obey the voice of Samuel, [saying,] Nay; but we will have a king over us;

“That we also may be like all the nations.”(1 Sam. 8:19–20.)

Samuel therefore anointed Saul to be their king. In due time, just as Samuel had predicted, heavy burdens were laid upon them, their sons and daughters were made servants of the king, and war came. The nation was divided into two kingdoms, Israel and Judah, both of which were, in their turn, carried away into captivity. Not only did they lose their political freedom, but their very political existence as nations was terminated.

We have a classic example of the loss of economic freedom by the misuse of free agency in the book of Genesis. The Egyptians, instead of exercising their agency to provide for themselves against a day of need, depended upon the government. As a result, when the famine came they were forced to purchase food from the government. First they used their money. When that was gone, they gave their livestock, then their lands; and finally they were compelled to sell themselves into slavery, that they might eat. (See Gen. 41:54–56Gen. 47:13–26.)

We ourselves have gone a long way down this road during the last century. My counsel is that we beware of the doctrine which encourages us to seek government-supported security rather than to put faith in our own industry. Remember Pope’s peasant who, having been served the rich man’s feast and finding the consequences, complained:

“An’t please Your Honour,” quoth the peasant,
“This same dessert is not so pleasant:
Give me again my hollow tree,
A crust of bread and Liberty.”
(Alexander Pope, “The Sixth Satire of the Second Book of Horace,” lines 218–21.)

With respect to the loss of personal liberty through the misuse of free agency, our daily lives are filled with tragic evidence. We see the alcoholic with his craving for drink, the dope fiend in his frenzy, and worse, the pervert with his irretrievable loss of manhood. Who will say that such persons enjoy liberty?

Notwithstanding the fact that through its misuse, political, economic, and personal liberty are lost, free agency will always endure because it is an eternal principle. However, the free agency possessed by any one person is increased or diminished by the use to which he puts it. Every wrong decision one makes restricts the area in which he can thereafter exercise his agency. The further one goes in the making of wrong decisions in the exercise of free agency, the more difficult it is for him to recover the lost ground. One can, by persisting long enough, reach the point of no return. He then becomes an abject slave. By the exercise of his free agency, he has decreased the area in which he can act, almost to the vanishing point.

Samuel, the Lamanite prophet, speaking to those who so persisted, said: “In the days of your poverty ye shall cry unto the Lord; and in vain shall ye cry, for your desolation is already come upon you, and your destruction is made sure; and then shall ye weep and howl in that day … and say: …

“O that we had repented in the day that the word of the Lord came unto us. …

“Behold, we are surrounded by demons, yea, we are encircled about by the angels of him who hath sought to destroy our souls. … O Lord, canst thou not turn away thine anger from us? And this shall be your language in those days.

“But behold, your days of probation are past; ye have procrastinated the day of your salvation until it is everlastingly too late, and your destruction is made sure.” (Hel. 13:32, 36–38.)

These poor souls have placed themselves in the power of Lucifer and his followers, who, as you remember, became Perdition. (See D&C 76:26.) Their final fate is to be cast out into outer darkness, such punishment being the natural consequence of the alternatives they elected in the exercise of their agency. The fact that they were originally endowed by their Creator with free agency does not save them from the most awful bondage, the bondage of sin.

Just as following wrong alternatives restricts free agency and leads to slavery, so pursuing correct alternatives widens the scope of one’s agency and leads to perfect liberty. As a matter of fact, one may, by this process, obtain freedom of the soul while at the same time being denied political, economic, and personal liberty.

For example, consider the Prophet Joseph Smith. Here was a man enjoying freedom of the soul while suffering the deprivation of almost every other liberty. The experiences of his life were in some respects comparable to those of the Apostle Paul, who in his labors suffered stripes often, imprisonment frequently, and repeatedly faced death. Reviewing some of his experiences for the Corinthians, he said:

“Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.

“Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;

“In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;

“In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.” (2 Cor. 11:24–27.)

Notwithstanding all this, he could write to his beloved Timothy from his prison cell in Rome shortly before his death: “I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand.

“I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith:

“Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing.” (2 Tim. 4:6–8.)

Surely Paul, in his soul, enjoyed perfect freedom.

The Apostle’s conclusion that the reward won by him is to be available to others suggests that there must be a pattern of living by which each of us may attain it, and I believe there is.

Many years ago, while riding through Cleveland, Ohio, on a train, I saw on a building the inscription “Obedience to Law is Liberty.” With the proper interpretation of the word law, we have in this inscription a statement of ultimate truth. By inserting three words, it is made to read, “Obedience to the law of Christ is liberty.” (See D&C 88:21.) This is not only a statement of the perfect law of liberty, but also a statement of the way to perfect liberty.

In the eighth chapter of John is recorded a controversy between Jesus and the rulers of the Jews. They, of course, rejected him. But some who heard believed, and to them he said, “If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed;

“And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free.” (John 8:31–32.)

Freedom thus obtained—that is, by obedience to the law of Christ—is freedom of the soul, the highest form of liberty. And the most glorious thing about it is that it is within the reach of every one of us, regardless of what people about us, or even nations, do. All we have to do is learn the law of Christ and obey it. To learn it and obey it is the primary purpose of every soul’s mortal life.

That God may attend and prosper each of us on our way to perfect liberty, I humbly pray in the name of Jesus Christ, amen.” Elder Romney. (Italics, Headings and Color are added)

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/general-conference/1981/10/the-perfect-law-of-liberty?lang=eng

Abrahamic Covenant

Remember the Covenant with Abraham is to be fulfilled, 1 Ne. 15:18. “In thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed.” This covenant is available to all of God’s children regardless of their tribe, nation, creed or color.

“Abraham first received the gospel by baptism (which is the covenant of salvation). Then he had conferred upon him the higher priesthood, and he entered into celestial marriage (which is the covenant of exaltation), gaining assurance thereby that he would have eternal increase. Finally he received a promise that all of these blessings would be offered to all of his mortal posterity (D&C 132:29–50Abr. 2:6–11). Included in the divine promises to Abraham were the assurances that (1) Christ would come through his lineage, and that (2) Abraham’s posterity would receive certain lands as an eternal inheritance (Gen. 1722:15–18Gal. 3Abr. 2). These promises taken together are called the “Abrahamic covenant.” It was renewed with Isaac (Gen. 26:1–4, 24) and again with Jacob (Gen. 2835:9–1348:3–4).” Source 

Why Book of Mormon Location Matters, Tremendously! It Happened Somewhere, Right?

Why Book of Mormon Location Matters, Tremendously!
It Happened Somewhere, Right?

In my strong opinion, it matters tremendously where events of the Book of Mormon began. The land which was given to the Jaredites and Nephites is critical, as it is a Covenant Land. That Covenant had to be with a certain “People” on a “Certain land.”

Is it the Promised Land of Mexico, or Russia, or the Heartland of the US, etc? Wherever that land is, when the Book of Mormon was first published, it was speaking to those people first (Tribe of Joseph, and/or Lamanites). Then it became obvious that certain people (USA) were to be the instruments of sharing the Book of Mormon with the entire world. That is a covenant we in the USA made with the Lord, as He chose the Land to set aside. Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

The Lord did not chose Mesoamerica, or Canada, or Europe so they did not make the covenant to spread the word. Choosing America does not mean the Lord discriminates. It was America’s stewardship to covenant and be held accountable to spread the initial word, and we continue to be under that same covenant. If we Americans don’t share the gospel, we will be sorely punished by the Lord. We have a greater responsibility to initiate and continue our covenant.  The Lord said, “Therefore to him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.” John 4:17

Those immigrants who come into this land of America legally, in my opinion, are under the same covenant as others, as they are under covenant to obey the law established by the United States Constitution, which was written by God. (D&C 101:80)

Why America was chosen? Quotes by leaders. “No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand” (Whitney)

“It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen” (Nelson)

“By the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.”  (Monson) Full quotes below.

Today, there are governments in China, Iran, Iraq, Saudi Arabia, Israel and many more, where the “climate” is not right for teaching, and there are countries who won’t allow us to share the Book of Mormon. These countries leaders will be held responsible for not allowing us in to teach them, but we will be held responsible if we don’t continue to try and pray for a path to share it with them. We in America (The Land of Joseph) are held to a higher standard (Not a more blessed standard), and as such we will receive a greater punishment if we don’t keep our covenant. This makes sense as those in Mesoamerica and other countries are just as great of a people as those who live in any other part of the world, they just were not asked initially by the Lord (Covenanted) to spread the word of the Book of Mormon, as they did not first receive it.  America received it from Joseph Smith and he was told to first share the message with the actual Lamanites, for which the Book of Mormon was written. (D&C 28, 30, 32).Where did those Lamanites live? (NY, OH, MO). Does it matter? Of course it does. All who are baptized into our church, like us make a “New Covenant” to participate in all sacred oaths and covenants the Lord has to offer them as well.

Written to the Lamanites

A very adept LDS historian, Alexander Baugh said, “I think it’s important to realize that the title page of the Book of Mormon says, “written to the Lamanites.” That’s one of the very first things it says. I think Latter-day Saints today think well, the Book of Mormon is written for us. Well it was, written for the entire world, but of course Mormon, Moroni in their understanding of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, they fully realized that this book, this record, would eventually come forth to their descendants to the descendants of Lehi, and his family. And, this is clear to Joseph Smith. There’s no question in my mind that Joseph Smith knows from the very beginning this record needs to be received and given to and accepted by Lamanite descendants. And in 1830, to Joseph Smith and the Church members, a Lamanite meant to them, a North American Indian. There’s just no question.Alexander L. Baugh BYU Church History Department; transcribed from the documentary “History of the Saints” Mission to the Lamanites Part 1.

Judah and Joseph (Manasseh and Ephraim)

“There were also doctrinal reasons for the pioneers to view Indians in a favorable light. Indeed, Indians held a distinctive place in Latter-day Saint theology. The Church was barely six months old when the first missionaries to labor with Indians were called to serve. According to the Book of Mormon, Indians were a branch of the House of Israel, and the Lord had made significant promises to them through ancient prophets. These prophecies encouraged a mutually respectful relationship between Saints and Indians. According to Latter-day Saint teachings, neither group would be able to completely fulfill their destiny without the other.” Elder Marlin K. Jensen delivering his remarks“ The Rest of the Story: Latter-day Saint Relations with Utah’s Native Americans” at the Son’s of Utah Pioneers Sunrise Service in the Salt Lake Tabernacle, July 24, 2010.

First Mission to the Lamanites

In D&C 28, 30, and 32 You will find that the Lord was personally involved in the first mission to the Lamanites, which was in New York, Ohio, and Missouri. The Lord knows where the original Lamanites lived, in the United States of America.

“Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer had been called to go on a mission to the Lamanites (Sec. 28:8; 30:5). There was great interest among the Saints in this mission, for it was hoped that the time had come for the redemption of the scattered Remnant, according to the promises in the Book of Mormon ([1 Nephi] 15:13–18, and many other places). The Prophet laid the matter before the Lord in prayer and received this Revelation, in which Parley P. Pratt and Ziba Peterson were called to join Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer, Jr., on that important mission.” (Smith and Sjodahl, Commentary, p. 169.)

Some idea of the commitment of these early brethren can be found in the formal covenants they made at the time of their call. For example, Oliver Cowdery wrote: “I, Oliver, being commanded by the Lord God, to go forth unto the Lamanites, to proclaim glad tidings of great joy unto them, by presenting unto them the fullness of the Gospel, of the only begotten Son of God; and also, to rear up a pillar as a witness where the temple of God shall be built, in the glorious New Jerusalem; and having certain brothers with me, who are called of God to assist me, whose names are Parley, and Peter and Ziba, do therefore most solemnly covenant with God that I will walk humbly before him, and do this business, and this glorious work according as he shall direct me by the Holy Ghost; ever praying for mine and their prosperity, and deliverance from bonds, from imprisonment, and whatsoever may befall us, with all patience and faith. Amen. [Signed] Oliver Cowdery.” (Journal History, 17 Oct. 1830).

Almost as soon as the Church was organized and the Book of Mormon was printed at the Grandin Press, the Lord, through the Prophet Joseph, instructed Oliver Cowdery (D&C 28:8), Peter Whitmer Jr. (D&C 30:5-6), Parley P. Pratt and Ziba Peterson (D&C 32:1-3), to go and preach the gospel unto the “Lamanites.” The multiple references in these sections makes it clear that the Lord knows who the “Lamanite” remnant of the Book of Mormon are and tells these missionaries that He himself will “go with them and be in their midst” as they go to the “borders of the Lamanites”, where the New Jerusalem will be built.

“Thus ended our first Indian Mission, in which we had preached the gospel in its fulness, and distributed the record of their forefathers among three tribes, viz. : the Catteraugus Indians, near Buffalo, N. Y., the Wyandots of Ohio, and the Delawares west of Missouri.” Quote by Parley P. Pratt

Reunion of the Tribe of Judah and Tribe of Joseph in America

This is why the Pilgrims were led by God to the land of America as it was a Covenant Land. Lamanites and Nephites had lived in the American Heartland previously. In essence a reunion was made between the Puritans and Pilgrims (Former Nephites and some lost tribes on Israel, and seed of Joseph through Ephraim), who joined the Native Americans such as Samoset and Massasoit, who were Lamanites (Wampanoag Indians, Algonquians from the seed of Joseph through Manasseh) and the House of Judah (Tribe of Judah and Hebrews  from the Mulekites. All restored upon this American Promised Land. What a reunion! See the picture below.

“Great Grandmother saw them Come” By Nathan Olney Original 7/50 1973

President Grant said, “It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.

Two Sticks Reunited. 

The Lord made covenants with Adam on the covenant land of the original Garden of Eden, (North America), Noah, Brother of Jared, Abraham in the Old World, Moses, David, Isaiah, Lehi, Nephi, Mosiah, Limhi (Mosiah 21:32), Mormon, Moroni, Washington, Joseph Smith, and many others. Only on two Covenant Lands, the Old World and America. America was really the original first Covenant land with Adam near Missouri, The land of Cainan in America and Canaan in Jerusalem area was really the second Covenant land and New Jerusalem near Missouri will again become the Covenant Land as it was originally with Adam. The first shall be last and the last shall be first.

Two Promised Lands

In other words the two covenant lands are: (1 Judah (Judea or Palestine-Canaan) and 2) covenant land of Joseph (America-Cainan Moses 17:7).

“Moreover, thou son of man, take thee one stick, and write upon it, For Judah, and for the children of Israel his companions: then take another stick, and write upon it, For Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for all the house of Israel his companions: And join them one to another into one stick; and they shall become one in thine hand.” Ezekiel 37:16-17

Why did the Lord choose America? Here is what spiritual leaders have said, which I won’t, and cannot disagree with.

“The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day (see 2 Ne. 3:6–21) and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” (The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, ed. Dean C. Jessee, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984, p. 409; spelling modernized.) The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant, land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. (See Ether 13:2, 8.) It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen. It was to be the repository of sacred writing on plates of gold from which the Book of Mormon would one day come, choice because it would eventually host world headquarters of the restored church of Jesus Christ in the latter days.” A TREASURED TESTAMENT By Elder Russell M. Nelson Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles JULY 1993 Adapted from an address given 25 June 1992 at a seminar for new mission presidents, Missionary Training Center, Provo, Utah.

“…in culmination of the grand scheme of schemes, this great nation, the Republic of the United States, might be established upon this land as an asylum for the oppressed; a resting place, it might be said, for the Ark of the covenant, where the temple of our God might be built; where the plan of salvation might be introduced and practiced in freedom, and not a dog would wag his tongue in opposition to the purposes of the Almighty. We believe that this was His object in creating the Republic of the United States; the only land where his work could be commenced or the feet of his people find rest. No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand. We give glory to those patriots for the noble work they did; but we give the first glory to God, our Father and their Father, who inspired them. We take them by the hand as brothers. We believe they did nobly their work, even as we would fain do ours, faithfully and well, that we might not be recreant in the eyes of God, for failing to perform the mission to which He has appointed us.” Bishop Orson F. Whitney, delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, April 19, 1885. Reported by John Irvine. Journal Discourses Volume 26  Page 201

The United States without question to me, is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. It is a solid part of my witness to the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon. I agree with this quote, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

4-hours of amazing information from Rod Meldrum. Just $4.95 here

It is difficult for me to understand how many professors and scholars think the Promised Land is from Greenland to Canada, to Mesoamerica, to South America. Sure, those are beautiful lands with beautiful and righteous people, but the specific land the Lord Himself chose to be the land that had the “climate”, [See Monson quote below], necessary to have Joseph Smith achieve his calling was the United States of America.

“Our Heavenly Father inspired Christopher Columbus in his discovery of America. Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of the renaissance period. Our Heavenly Father inspired men and caused that they would dream dreams and see visions and discover marvelous instruments and inventions which would enable them to set forth upon the oceans and to be led to the place where our Father in Heaven would have them led. Our Heavenly Father inspired the man who invented movable type, that His holy word, as found in the Bible, could be printed and disseminated widely to the people. Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of . . . the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and . . . Bill of Rights, that . . . by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr. His life’s mission would alter the course of all future events. Thus, came Joseph into the world.” Teachings of Thomas S Monson 2011 (Twenty-First Annual Joseph Smith Memorial Sermon, December 11, 1963)

Being called a Promised Land does not mean the USA is any better than anywhere else, it just means this is the specific land the Lord chose to do His Latter-day work. Pres. Hinckley said, “I should like to say a few words about America…. No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America. I know that she has problems. We have heard so much of them for so long. But surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty….” Gordon B. Hinckley

Two Covenant Lands

In his epic article, “The Scriptural Basis for Book of Mormon Geography” Rod Meldrum said, “The Book of Mormon is Consistent With Recorded Old Testament History. Nephi knew of the Promised Land Covenant made and claimed by Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the Old World (1 Nephi 17:40).  According to Christ’s recorded words to the Nephites in the Book of Mormon, there are only two mentioned covenant lands of promise for the house of Israel; Jerusalem (3 Nephi 20:29) and New Jerusalem (3 Nephi 20:22).  Through modern revelation the location where the New Jerusalem will be built is today known as the state of Missouri, USA (D&C 84:1-4).  This is also the revealed location of the Garden of Eden. Therefore, following the expulsion of Adam and Eve, this is where they began their family, built an altar later located by Joseph Smith, and blessed his righteous posterity (D&C 107:53) in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, making the region the most likely location of the ancient land of Cainan, the original “land of promise.” (Moses 6:17).  The scriptures have been consistent throughout time because these covenant lands of promise were established before the foundations of the world.

Covenant- Four Gifts From God

The Promised Land Covenant in Israel included: (see overviews in Leviticus 26:1-9Deut. 7:11-23Deut. 28:1-13 )

  1. A Promised Land (a specific location), (see Genesis 13:14-1548:3-4Abraham 2:18-19)
  2. Posterity (seed), (see Genesis 13:1648:3-41 Kings 2:31 Chron. 22:13,  D&C 132:30 2:10-11)
  3. Prosperity (wealth), (see 1 Kings 2:31 Chron. 22:13Leviticus 26:4)
  4. Security (protection/peace) Leviticus 26:5-8Ezekiel 28:2634:25Isaiah 5:5hedge” of protection for Israel )

Here is Lehi’s American Promised Land Covenant read 2 Nephi 1

  1. An “American” Promised Land (a specified land or location), (see 2 Nephi 1:5, 7, 93:2)
  2. Blessings of Posterity (seed), (see 1 Nephi 15:14,  2 Nephi 1:531-329:35330:4)
  3. Blessings of Prosperity (wealth), (see 1 Nephi 2:202 Nephi 1:204:4Jarom 1:9Mosiah 1:72:2231,27:7Alma 9:1336:137:1338:148:15, 2550:18-203 Nephi 5:22)
  4. Blessings of Security (protection/peace), (see 2 Nephi 1:7, 931-323:2Jarom 1:9,  Mosiah 2:31)

Breaching of the Covenant,
Judgments of God and Subsequent Re-Invoking of the Covenant

Each time that the singular requirement – obeying the commandments – is ignored by the people under the covenant, the Lord allows judgments to come upon them (see listing of judgments, Deut. 28:15-68).   These covenant blessings are generally revoked sequentially in reverse order of how they were given in a merciful effort by the Lord to turn His children’s hearts and minds back to Him; to cause the covenant people to repent and ask for His protection and guidance. Their blessings are revoked in reverse order.

  1. Security is breached; helping them realize their lack of security without God’s protection.
  2. Prosperity removed; humbling them into the realization that prosperity is a blessing from God, not man.
  3. Posterity is taken away, usually through internal conflict and war; helping them realize God’s blessing of having children.
  4. Swept from the sacred land; God’s final consequence for disobedience – for God will not suffer unrighteous people to occupy His Promised Lands.” Rod Meldrum

Judgement for Breaking the Covenant

“Each time the covenant is ignored and the judgments of God fall upon the people, in order for the covenant to be reinstated, the people and their leaders must humble themselves, repent, vow to obey the commandments of God, and re-invoke the covenant.  Such has been the case with prophets throughout Old Testament history as well as those who were directed to the American promised land.  The Book of Mormon provides multiple examples of such re-invocations such as Limhi (Mosiah 21:32) Lachoneus (3 Nephi 3:12-25) and Captain Moroni (Alma 46:10-13).” Rod Meldrum

They Live Somewhere!

There are at least 36 promises in the Book of Mormon written to a people who live somewhere. I believe that somewhere is the United States of America and Elder Perry said,  “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

Purchase Here

You can read about the 36 Prophesies in the Book, “Prophecies & Promises: The Book of Mormon & The United States of America” by Bruce H. Porter and Rod L. Meldrum. It’s a book about the setting of The Book of Mormon. The geographic theory explained in Porter and Meldrum’s book has been called, “The Heartland Model.”

I am totally convinced that the ancient setting for the Book of Mormon was not Central America, as many LDS scholars claim, but was in fact North America. This goes against the grain of what a lot of Latter-day Saints think, but you will have to read it yourself and decide.

Purchase Today!

Lehi, Nephi, Mosiah, Alma, Mormon, Moroni and other prophets of the Book of Mormon talk about the prophecies of “this land,” “this Promised Land”, etc. The demonstrative “this” makes it seem likely that the ancient prophets are referring to the land underneath their feet, not a land far distant. Nephi sees in prophetic vision the arrival of Christopher Columbus, the colonization of the Puritans and other pilgrims, the Revolutionary War, the founding of the United States, the establishment of the government, the coming forth of the Book of Mormon and the LDS Church… all on “this land.” Sooo… “this land” = North America, where the USA is. (1 Nephi 13)

Want more reasons? Here is an exhaustive list:

“Indians or Lamanites -or more properly speaking the Jews”


Joseph Smith Sr.

Oliver B. Huntington said, “My father was living in a good hewed log house in 1840 when one morning as the family all sat at breakfast old Father Joseph Smith, the first Patriarch of the Church and father of the Prophet Joseph, came in and sat down by the fire place, after declining to take breakfast with us, and there he sat some little time in silence looking steadily in the fire. At length he observed that we had been driven from Missouri to this place; with some passing comments, he then asked this question: “And how long, Brother Huntington, do you think we will stay here?” As he asked this question I noticed a strange, good-natured expression creep over his whole being-an air of mysterious joy.

Father answered, after just a moment’s hesitation, “Well, Father Smith, I can’t begin to imagine.”

“No,” said the old Patriarch, his whole being seeming to be alive with animation. “The Lord has told Joseph that when we leave here we will go in to the Rocky Mountains; right into the midst of the Lamanites.”

“We will just stay here seven years,” he answered. “The Lord has told Joseph so-just seven years,” he repeated. “Now this is not to be made public; I would not like to have this word go any further,” said the Patriarch, who leaned and relied upon his son Joseph in all spiritual matters as much as boys generally do upon their parents for temporalities. There were then two or three minutes of perfect silence. The old gentleman with more apparent secret joy and caution in his countenance said, “And where do you think we will go to when we leave here, Brother Huntington?” Father did not pretend to guess; unless we went back to Jackson County.

Editor’s Note: Into the midst to me would mean, “to the very heart”, or “the middle of” or “into the Heartland of the United States”. As I look at this today, the area of the Heartland of America is where the Book of Mormon began, (the heart) and all around it are the remnants or outskirts, or the hinterlands as we call it. So there are Lamanites all around the heart of the land through marriage and inter mingling. Father Lehi would have distant relatives in South and Central America, but the Heartland is where it all began.

Huntington continues, “This information filled our hearts with unspeakable joy, for we knew that the Book of Mormon and this gospel had been brought to light more for the remnants of Jacob upon this continent than for the Gentiles.

Father Smith again enjoined upon us profound secrecy in this matter and I don’t think it was ever uttered by one of Father Huntington’s family. The history of Nauvoo shows that we located in Nauvoo in 1839 and left it in 1846.

1875 Leslies illustrated June 5 – Mormons baptise Indians at St. George Utah. ” The Church did move to the Rocky Mountains into the midst of the Indians or Lamanites -or more properly speaking the Jews-and here expect to live until we move to the spirit land or the Lord moves us somewhere else.” Oliver B. Huntington, “Prophecy,” Young Woman’s Journal 2, no. 7 (April 1891): 314-15

Descendancy of Noah’s Sons

Lehi-Manasseh/Joseph
Daughters of Ismael-Ephraim/Joseph
Mulekites-Judah

Below you can see how the Nephites, Lamanites, Joseph, Manasseh, Ephraim and Judah (All from Shem) intermingle with each other.

“I am asked to occupy the few minutes yet remaining: If the Spirit gives me liberty I will pursue the train of thought that has passed through my mind while Brother Richards has been speaking upon the spirit that has gone abroad upon the remnants of the house of Israel who occupy this land, the American Indians whom we understand to be the descendants of the Nephites, the Lamanites, the Lemuelites and the Ishmaelites who formerly possessed this land, whose fathers we have an account of in the Book of Mormon.” The Indians—The Influence of the Elders Among Them in the Interest of Peace, Etc. Discourse by Elder Erastus Snow, delivered at Logan, Sunday Afternoon, February 5th, 1882

Do you believe the Lamanites of the Book of Mormon are in fact of Hebrew descent? I do! Why is this such an important idea? There are only 3 races of people on the earth today. We all come from Adam through the sons of Noah. Noah’s three sons are Ham, Shem and Japeth. (ONLY 3 RACES)

Children of Noah Offer Sacrifice

Japeth
The eldest son of Noah, an Old Testament prophet (Moses 8:12).
God shall enlarge Japheth, Gen. 9:27.
Ham
The government of Ham was patriarchal and was blessed as to things of the earth and wisdom but not as to the priesthood, Abr. 1:21–27.
Ham’s wife, Egyptus, was a descendant of Cain; the sons of their daughter Egyptus settled in Egypt, Abr. 1:23, 25 (Ps. 105:23106:21–22).
Shem
In the Old Testament, a righteous son of Noah and, according to tradition, the forefather of the Shemite, or Semite, peoples, including the Arabs, Hebrews, Babylonians, Syrians, Phoenicians, and Assyrians (Gen. 5:29–32; 6:107:139:2610:21–32Moses 8:12). In latter-day revelation Shem is referred to as “the great high priest” (D&C 138:41).

We need to look no further than the scriptures to know the Lamanites ARE DESCENDANTS of the Hebrews.

“And again, I command thee that thou shalt not covet thine own property, but impart it freely to the printing of the Book of Mormon, which contains the truth and the word of God—Which is my word to the Gentile, that soon it may go to the Jew, of whom the Lamanites are a remnant, that they may believe the gospel, and look not for a Messiah to come who has already come.” D&C 29:26-27  

“Which is my word to the Gentile, that soon it may go to the Jew, of whom the Lamanites are a remnant, that they may believe the gospel, and look not for a Messiah to come who has already come.” D&C 19:27   “And then shall the remnant of our seed know concerning us, how that we came out from Jerusalem, and that they are descendants of the Jews.” 2 Nephi 30:4

D&C 57:1 “Hearken, O ye elders of my church, saith the Lord your God, who have assembled yourselves together, according to my commandments, in this land, which is the land of Missouri, which is the land which I have appointed and consecrated for the gathering of the saints.

2 Wherefore, this is the land of promise, and the place for the city of Zion. [New Jerusalem in Missouri]

3 And thus saith the Lord your God, if you will receive wisdom here is wisdom. Behold, the place which is now called Independence is the center place; and a spot for the temple is lying westward, upon a lot which is not far from the courthouse.

4 Wherefore, it is wisdom that the land should be purchased by the saints, and also every tract lying westward, even unto the line running directly between Jew and Gentile;” D&C 57:1-4

At that time the Lamanites (or Jews) lived on the west and the Gentiles (or Whites) lived on the east or the Mississippi River. [River Sidon] In this way you may interpret D&C 57:1-4 as separating the Jews and Gentiles or the Lamanites and Whites.


“I would say to the Lamanites, if I could speak to them understandingly, that you are also a branch of the house of Israel, and chiefly of the house of Joseph, and your forefathers have fallen through the same examples of unbelief and sins, as have the Jews, and you, as their posterity, have wandered in sin and darkness for many generations; and you, like the Jews, have been driven and trampled under the foot of the Gentiles, [See chart below] and put to death through your wars with each other, and with the white man, until you are almost destroyed. But there is still a redemption and salvation for a remnant of you in the latter days. It is time for you to cease shedding each other’s blood or making war upon your fellow-man. Cease to destroy one another, learn to cultivate the earth, and raise your food therefrom; call upon the Great Spirit to protect you and deliver you from bondage and darkness, and the Great Spirit will hear you and deliver you, and a remnant of you will again become a delightsome people as your forefathers were when they kept the commandments of God.” Wilford Woodruff History of His Life and Labors AS RECORDED IN HIS DAILY JOURNALS  PREPARED FOR PUBLICATION BY MATTHIAS F. COWLEY Salt Lake City, Utah 1909

The Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians; having been found through the ministration of an holy angel, and translated into our own language by the gift and power of God, after having been hid up in the earth for the last fourteen hundred years, containing the word of God which was delivered unto them. By it we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph who was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them, and unto it all the tribes of Israel will come, with as many of the Gentiles as shall comply with the requisitions of the new covenant. TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH Page 17:

“You know there has been great discussion in relation to Zion–where it is, and where the gathering of the dispensation is, and which I am now going to tell you. The prophets have spoken and written upon it; but I will make a proclamation that will cover a broader ground. The whole of America is Zion itself from north to south, and is described by the Prophets, who declare that it is the Zion where the mountain of the Lord should be, and that it should be in the center of the land. When Elders shall take up and examine the old prophecies in the Bible, they will see it.  (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, Section Six 1843–44, p.362) Above Joseph Smith did not say from North America to South America, but simply north to south which as I understand, it means the north to south of the land of North America as shown in the map below.

Center of America

109 Locations whence Jews have been Expelled since AD250

http://www.biblebelievers.org.au/expelled.htm]

                       YEAR . . .  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .PLACE

                         250 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Carthage
                         415 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Alexandria
                         554 -- - - - - - - -  Diocèse of Clermont (France)
                         561 -- - -  - - - - - - - Diocèse of Uzès (France)
                         612 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Visigoth Spain
                         642 -- - - - - - - -   - - - - - - Visigoth Empire
                         855 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Italy
                         876 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Sens
                        1012 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Mainz
                        1182 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - France
                        1182 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Germany
                        1276 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Upper Bavaria
                        1290 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - England
                        1306 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - France
                        1322 -- - - - - - -  - - - - - - - - France (again)
                        1348 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Switzerland
                        1349 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - Hielbronn (Germany)
                        1349 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Saxony
                        1349 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Hungary
                        1360 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Hungary
                        1370 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Belgium
                        1380 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Slovakia
                        1388 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Strasbourg
                        1394 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Germany
                        1394 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - France
                        1420 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Lyons
                        1421 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Austria
                        1424 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Fribourg
                        1424 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Zurich
                        1424 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Cologne
                        1432 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Savoy
                        1438 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Mainz
                        1439 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Augsburg
                        1442 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Netherlands
                        1444 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Netherlands
                        1446 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Bavaria
                        1453 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - France
                        1453 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Breslau
                        1454 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Wurzburg
                        1462 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Mainz
                        1483 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Mainz
                        1484 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Warsaw
                        1485 -- - - - - -  - - - -- - - - Vincenza (Italy)
                        1492 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Spain
                        1492 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Italy
                        1495 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Lithuania
                        1496 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Naples
                        1496 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Portugal
                        1498 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Nuremberg
                        1498 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Navarre
                        1510 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Brandenberg
                        1510 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Prussia
                        1514 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Strasbourg
                        1515 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Genoa
                        1519 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Regensburg
                        1533 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Naples
                        1541 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Naples
                        1542 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - Prague & Bohemia
                        1550 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Genoa
                        1551 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Bavaria
                        1555 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Pesaro
                        1557 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Prague
                        1559 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Austria
                        1561 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Prague
                        1567 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Wurzburg
                        1569 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Papal States
                        1571 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Brandenburg
                        1582 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Netherlands
                        1582 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Hungary
                        1593 -- - - -  - - - - - - - - Brandenburg, Austria
                        1597 -- - - - - - - - - - - - Cremona, Pavia & Lodi
                        1614 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Frankfort
                        1615 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Worms
                        1619 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Kiev
                        1648 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Ukraine
                        1648 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Poland
                        1649 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Hamburg
                        1654 -- - -  - - - - - - - Little Russia (Beylorus)
                        1656 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Lithuania
                        1669 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - Oran (North Africa)
                        1669 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Vienna
                        1670 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Vienna
                        1712 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Sandomir
                        1727 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Russia
                        1738 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Wurtemburg
                        1740 -- - - -  - - - - - - Little Russia (Beylorus)
                        1744 -- - - - - - -  - - - - - - - Prague, Bohemia
                        1744 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Slovakia
                        1744 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Livonia
                        1745 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Moravia
                        1753 -- - - - - -  - - - - - - - Kovad (Lithuania)
                        1761 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Bordeaux
                        1772 - - -- - - - - - - Deported to (Poland/Russia)
                        1775 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Warsaw
                        1789 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Alsace
                        1804 - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Villages in Russia
                        1808  - - -- - - - Villages & Countrysides (Russia)
                        1815 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - Lbeck & Bremen
                        1815 -- - - - - - - - - Franconia, Swabia & Bavaria
                        1820 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Bremen
                        1843 -- - - -- - - Russian Border Austria & Prussia
                        1862- - - - Areas in the U.S. under General Grant
                        1866 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Galatz, Romania
                        1880s - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Russia
                        1891 -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Moscow
                        1919 -- - - - - - - - - Bavaria (foreign born Jews)
                        1938-45 - - - -  - - - - - -  Nazi Controlled Areas
                        1948 -- - - - - - -- - - - - - - - Arab Countries

“Imagine if a student had been expelled from 109 colleges. Would it not be reasonable to suggest that the common denominator in all these explosions is the character of the student, and not the arbitrary dislike of this student from 109 individual college headmasters(?)” (Also see: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Expulsions_and_exoduses_of_Jews)


Below is Personal Opinion of Rian Nelson

Apostate System of Religious Government.

For the record I want everyone to know that I love the Hebrews with all of my heart. The Tribes of Israel are all Hebrew with Joseph of Egypt and Judah the Lion as both brothers and important parts of the Hebrew lineage. Being a Hebrew may not be the same as being a Jew.  Many today in the world who say Jew, may  be talking about either the true Hebrews or a Crypto-Jew who has stolen a belief system to pretend they are Hebrew, when actually they are an Asian lineage. See a map below which shows that today’s Khazarians and Askenaz descends from Japeth, not Shem.

Elder McConkie said, “After the Jews came back to Jerusalem and their ancient land holdings in Palestine, through the good offices of Cyrus the Persian; (539 BC) after they no longer walked in that heavenly light which rests only upon those who listen to a prophet’s voice and hear the word of God; and feeling the need to apply their ancient law to new conditions—they developed gradually, over the centuries, a whole new (and apostate!) system of religious government. [Zionists. Editors Addition] Scribes, who once had been keepers of the records and copiers of the scrolls, became interpreters of the law and teachers of the people. And as uninspired men almost never agree on the meaning of scripture.Bruce R. McConkie https://archive.org/details/mortalmessiahfro01mcco/page/246/mode/2up?q=urim Page -304-

Aramaic Bible in Plain English

“I know your suffering and your poverty (but you are rich ) and the blasphemy of those who call themselves Jews of the Judeans, when they are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.” Rev 2:9, Rev 3:9. Aramaic Bible

“Rev 2: 9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.
Rev 3:9 Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee.” King James Version

During the Babylonian captivity of the Jews, which began around 600 BCE, the language spoken by the Jews started to change from Hebrew to Aramaic, and Aramaic square script replaced the Paleo-Hebrew alphabet.

“I stated the following delineation of “Real” Jews. Zionists or Khazarian “Jews”), Israeli Prime Minister (and virtually all of the leadership in modern Israel today are Zionists, not real Jews [Hebrews] at least in an ancient Hebraic DNA sense of the word)— Real Jews vs. Babylonian Talmudic “Jews” Scientific FACT! Historically there were Real Jews [= Jesus and the Bible Prophets] vs. Fake Khazarian Mafia Jews [= Babylonian Money-Magick, Talmudic “Jews” of Slavic, Caucasian ethnicity].” Ellis Washington Report 

Jews [Not Hebrews], Killed Christ:

1 Nephi 10:11 “And it came to pass after my father had spoken these words he spake unto my brethren concerning the gospel which should be preached among the Jews, and also concerning the dwindling of the Jews in unbelief. And after they (Crypto-Jews, Editors addition) had slain the Messiah, who should come, and after he had been slain he should rise from the dead, and should make himself manifest, by the Holy Ghost, unto the Gentiles.”

19 For he that diligently seeketh shall find; and the mysteries of God shall be unfolded unto them, by the power of the Holy Ghost, as well in these times as in times of old, and as well in times of old as in times to come; wherefore, the course of the Lord is one eternal round.

Question? Have the Jews today, had the mysteries of God unfolded to them by the Spirit? Only converted Jews during the time of Christ who were baptized to Christianity, such as the Apostle Paul. Those Jews [Non Hebrew] at the time of Christ who killed Him were not from the Tribes of Judah, but likely from Asian tribes who pretended to be Hebrew.

Jews or Pharisees, or Khazarian Jews killed Jesus

1 Thess: 2:14 “For ye, brethren, became followers of the churches of God which in Judæa are in Christ Jesus: for ye also have suffered like things of your own countrymen, even as they have of the Jews: (Non Hebrews who pretended to be Jewish in their belief)

15 Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men:

I also believe John 8:31-59 validates some of the other things Christ said to Crypto-Jews or people I call Deep State or Cabal, or Gadianton’s, or Khazarian Mafia.

31 Then said Jesus to those Jews which believed on him, If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed;

32 And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free.

33 ¶ They answered him, We be Abraham’s seed, and were never in bondage to any man: how sayest thou, Ye shall be made free?

39 They answered and said unto him, Abraham is our father. Jesus saith unto them, If ye were Abraham’s children, ye would do the works of Abraham.

44 Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it.

48 Then answered the Jews, and said unto him, Say we not well that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a devil?

52 Then said the Jews unto him, Now we know that thou hast a devil. Abraham is dead, and the prophets; and thou sayest, If a man keep my saying, he shall never taste of death.

57 Then said the Jews unto him, Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham?

58 Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I am.

59 Then took they up stones to cast at him: but Jesus hid himself, and went out of the temple, going through the midst of them, and so passed by.

Think of it this way. The land of Palestine was owned by Britain, but was given to Crypto-Jews, who were led by Lord Rothchild. Land was not given to real Hebrews who were from the Tribe of Judah. “A National home in Palestine for the Jewish people” was really a national home for the Cabal who were led by Rothschild. A Zionist is a big name for Crypto-Jews. Now remember I love the Hebrews and those Jews who may really be Hebrews, I don’t like the Crypto-Jews or those who are Asian and pretend like they are Hebrew. There is no anti-Semitism in my heart at all. I love the Hebrews with all of my heart. The Hebrews get their name from the Shemite Prophet Eber (Hebrew) who was a great grandfather of Abraham.

Christ’s mission was, “For he was baptized while he was yet in his childhood, and was ordained by the angel of God at the time he was eight days old unto this power, to overthrow the kingdom of the Jews, and to make straight the way of the Lord before the face of his people, to prepare them for the coming of the Lord, in whose hand is given all power.” D&C 84:28

Esther 10:

“The Mardocheus [Mordecai Tribe of Benjamin] said, God hath done these things. For I remember a dream which I saw concerning these matters, and nothing thereof hath failed. A little fountain became a river, and there was light, and the sun, and much water: this river is Esther, whom the king married, and made queen. And the two dragons are I and Aman.

And the nations were those that were assembled to destroy the name of the Jew: and my nation is this Israel, which cried to God, and were saved: for the Lord hath saved His people, and the Lord hath delivered us from all those evils, and God hath wrought signs and great wonders, which have not been done among the Gentiles.

Therefore hath he made two lots, one for the people of God, and another for all the Gentiles. And these two lots came at the hour, and time, and day of judgment, before God among all nations.” Apocrypha Esther 10:4-11

“In the original King James 1611 Version the word Judean, was used. In John 4:22, where Jesus spoke with the woman at the well of Samaria, the words in the present King James Version make little or no sense: “for salvation is of the Jews.” What intelligent Christian would believe that salvation came through any nation, or religion? We know this is untrue. But in the original 1611 Version of the King James Bible this verse reads: “But salvation cometh out of JudeaBrig. Gen. Jack Mohr

The world has mixed up the word “Jew” because those of Satan have co-opted that name to mean the chosen people of God, when in reality it means the Zionists or Cabal, or Deep State or Gadiantons of today, who control the vast majority of today’s worldwide wealth. Think of companies like Blackrock, State Street and Vanguard. They are owned by the Rockefellers and Rothchilds who are fake Jews and not Hebrew.

The two most evil countries in the world have been the United States and Israel. Not the people, but the top 20% of the people in the governments. Under Biden and Netanyahu, these countries are controlled by Nazi’s and Communists and Zionists as are the majority of nations in the world. In my personal opinion, Pres. Trump will help all of this Nazism at the top of world governments, which will be broken apart so that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints may begin to take the Book of Mormon to Israel, Arabia, Iran, China, North Korea and other places that I call the “Second Harvest” of the Book of Mormon to the rest of the world. (This is all a personal opinion of Rian Nelson and not from Firm Foundation)

Florida Timucua Tribe- Adena to Mississippian Culture

Many archaeologists have long determined that the Poverty Point site in Louisiana was possibly the oldest Native American Mound Site. Below is information about the Bilbo Mound that is lesser known near Savannah Georgia that may be even older than Poverty Point. Along with the additional article below about the ancient use of copper in Georgia, this makes me consider the possible voyage of the Jaredites with an additional possibility.

Timucuan Indians
Timucuan Indians

“They be all naked and of goodly stature, mighty, faire and as well shapen…as any people in all the worlde, very gentill, curtious and of good nature… the men be of tawny color, hawke nosed and of a pleasant countenance…the women be well favored and modest…” — French explorer Jean Ribault

The Timucua were the Native American people living in the Northeast and North Central portions of Florida. Their name may derive from the Spanish pronunciation of the Timucuan word atimoqua, which means “lord” or “chief.” The Timucua probably numbered between 200,000 and 300,000 people organized into various chiefdoms speaking a common language. The earliest evidence of their presence dates from around 3000 BC.

Semi-nomadic, during the mild Fall and Winter months, the Timucua lived in the inland forests. They planted maize, beans, squash, melons, and various root vegetables as part of their diet employing “slash and burn” technology. Large growth would be cut, and then the fields would be cleared with fire. The soil would be turned and broken utilizing the nitrates in the ash as an effective fertilizer. They would also collect wild fruits and berries and bake bread made from the root starch of the koonti plant. They cultivated tobacco and utilized a communal food storage system suggesting crop surpluses.

Timucua Harvest Ceremony
Timucua Harvest Ceremony

Timucuans also hunted game, including deer, alligator, bear, turkey, and possibly eastern bison. They would migrate to the cooler seashores during the hot summers, where they would fish and collect oysters and shellfish. The evidence of their culture still exists in the many shell middens, essentially Indian trash piles, still found in Florida’s coastal areas.

The Spanish sent several expeditions through the Central Florida area during the first half of the 16th century, primarily looking for gold and other exploitable natural resources. Most of their impact fell on the Timucua. Juan Ponce de Leon landed near present St. Augustine in 1513, claiming Eastern North America for the Spanish crown and giving it the name La Florida. Later, in 1528, the Panfilo de Narvaez expedition landed at Tampa Bay and explored the western fringes of the Timucua territory. In 1539, Hernando de Soto led more than 500 men in a devastating entrada through central and north Florida. His army seized food, took women for consorts, and forced men to serve as guides and bearers. The army fought two battles with the Timucua, killing hundreds. De Soto also released hogs into the forests to breed a food supply for later expeditions; these preyed on traditional Timucuan food sources and were in turn hunted by them, further changing their habitat and lifestyle.

Timucua Indians prepare for war. Photo: State Archives of Florida, Florida Memory

Spanish explorers were shocked at the size of the Timucua, well built and standing four to six inches or more above them. Perhaps adding to their perceived height was that Timucuan men would wear their hair in a bun on top of their heads. All were heavily tattooed, and such tattoos were gained by deeds, usually in hunting or war. These elaborate decorations were created by poking holes in the skin and rubbing ashes into the holes. The Timucua were dark-skinned with black hair. They wore minimal clothing woven from moss or crafted from various animal skins.

Much of what we know about early Timucuan culture comes not from the Spanish but from the French. In 1564, French Huguenots seeking refuge from persecution in France founded Fort Caroline along the St. Johns River in present-day Jacksonville. After the initial conflict, the Huguenots established friendly relations with the local natives in the area. Sketches and notes of the Timucua by Jaques le Moyne, one of the French settlers, are one of the few primary resources about these people.

The Timucua’s history changed even more dramatically after the establishment of St. Augustine in 1565 as a Spanish Presidio. Having eliminated the French settlements, the Spanish began to establish missions among the Timucuan chiefdoms. The Franciscan missionaries Christianized and Hispanized the Indians. Fortunately, through their scholarship, the friars preserved the Timucuan language, one of the few eastern tribal languages to have survived.

Timucuans Near Extinction

By 1595, contact with Europeans and the diseases they brought with them had decimated the majority of the Timucuans. By 1700, the Timucuan population had been reduced to a mere 1000. Spanish colonization, which relied on intermarriage with local populations, also absorbed many of the Timucuans into the mestizo, i.e., “mixed blood” colonial culture

British incursions during the early 18th century further reduced the Timucua. The rival European nations relied on Indian allies to fight their colonial wars. The English allied tribes, the Creek, Catawba, and Yuchi, killed and enslaved the Timucua, who were associated with the Spanish. By the end of the French and Indian War and the acquisition of Florida by Britain in 1763, there were perhaps 125 remaining. This last remnant either migrated with the Spanish colonists to Cuba or were absorbed into the Seminole population. They are now considered an extinct tribe.
More Information:

Timucuan Ecological and Historic Preserve
12713 Fort Caroline Road Jacksonville, Florida  32225 904-641-7155
Source: National Park Service

Timucuan Village
Timucuan Village

Compiled by Kathy Weiser/Legends of America, updated July 2021.

Timucua Tribe – Lost Today

Unique Archaeological Finds Point To The Lost Indigenous Town Of Sarabay In Florida

The UNF team first found artifacts and building posts that confirmed their discovery in 2020. This summer, the team has identified four more building posts to add to the seven uncovered last year, indicating a large Indigenous structure approximately 50-60 feet in diameter, possibly the community council house. Another unique find this summer was a small, shell artifact made by Indigenous people that displays Catholic imagery.

If it is a council house, it was the center of life for a significant village of about 100 people, UNF Archaeology Lab Director Keith Ashley told the Jacksonville. [Small number of Timucuan’s but all very important].

“It’s really important,” Ashley said. “There has not been any council house or any large structure like this found in North Florida.

We would have the first Timucuan council house if this is what it turns out to be, and it lets us know what it is like right here in the center of the community and the artifacts associated with council meetings.”

This year the team has also uncovered large amounts of Indigenous pottery dating to ca 1580-1620 CE, a date range corroborated by a series of radiocarbon dates; 10 to 15 pieces of Spanish olive jar, a large type of storage vessel made in Spain, bringing the total found by the team to more than 100; about 10 pieces of Spanish majolica, a painted tableware form of pottery from Spain; parts of Colonoware pottery made by Indigenous women but the vessel forms are European (pitcher handles, mug handles, plate forms); and bone and shell tools.

Students tell they have found bone and shell tools.  An estimated 10,000 small and big pieces of indigenous pottery have been found, some carbon-dated to around 1580 to 1620. Some can be traced to St. Augustine chiefdoms, indicating trade among those who lived here centuries ago.

These discoveries offer evidence of Spanish contact in this region. As reported by Jacksonville, “the piece of majolica pottery, one side glazed blue and white, is Spanish and not Native American. Its discovery in this dig site means it may have been given or traded to a member of the Mocama tribe who flourished in this area from the 1400s to early 1600s. Even more important, it was unearthed in what appears to be a 50- to 60-foot-diameter community council house in what is believed to be the Mocama village of Sarabay.”

In the late 1500s and early 1600s, French and Spanish settlers moved into Northeast Florida met members of the Mocama. That Timucua-speaking Native American chiefdom had prospered for centuries in an estimated 19,000-square-mile area, including what is now Big Talbot Island. Mocama translates to “sea,” researchers said.”

Scientists think there was a large community on the island 1,000 years ago. However, the situation changed around 1250 when people started moving around the island and mainland. Around 1450 people started to settle down and the place eventually became the community we see now.

According to Jacksonville, “early French accounts in the late 1500s said the dominant chief in the Jacksonville area was Saturiwa, whose village may have been in the Mayport area. There is mention of the village of Sarabay on an island north of the St. Johns River from a Spanish priest living in San Juan del Puerto on Fort George Island in 1602. And a sea captain in 1609 mentions the islands of San Juan (Fort George Island), Santa Maria (Amelia Island) and Sarabay.

“So everything leads us to believe that Sarabay is Big Talbot Island, and we think the community of Sarabay is also on Big Talbot Island,” Ashley said.”

This dig is part of the UNF Archaeology Lab’s ongoing Mocama Archaeological Project that focuses on the Timucua-speaking Mocama people who lived along the Atlantic coast of northern Florida at the time of European arrival in 1562. The Mocama were among the first indigenous populations encountered by European explorers in the 1560s.” Written by Jan Bartek

Mounds all over Florida show Nephite Civilizations.

Historical Prattle or Competent Testimony – Method of Translation

There are now two varying descriptions of the method Joseph Smith used in translating the golden plates.

There appears to be little interest on the part of some writers to distinguish between what might be called historical prattle and competent testimony.

1- Historical Prattle Many Church Historians and Scholars believe the following: The gold plates were never used and Joseph used a seer stone he had found in a well to translate. When Joseph placed this seer stone in a hat to block out light, the words of the Lord appeared on the stone or on parchment and Joseph read those words to Oliver who recorded what the Lord placed on the seer stone. Many of them also believe that the single seer stone, the Urim and Thummim, the Interpreters, and one stone from the Urim and Thummim, were all interchangeably called the Urim and Thummim.

“People are sometimes surprised to discover that the plates of the Book of Mormon were not regularly used during the process of its translation.1 While translating, Joseph Smith would typically place his face into a hat to block out ambient light.2 He would then, according to witnesses, read aloud the words which miraculously appeared in a seer stone or in the interpreters, and a scribe would record them.3″  KnoWhy #366 by Book of Mormon Central

‘As to David Whitmer’s explanation, it should be remembered that he never looked into the Urim and Thummim nor translated anything. His testimony of how the Book of Mormon was translated is hearsay. Spanning a period of twenty years (1869-1888), some seventy recorded testimonies about the coming forth of the Book of Mormon claim David Whitmer as their source.” The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU) 

This is how the Heartland Model describes the Translation.

2- Competent Testimony- Most Heartlanders including Jonathan Neville, Rod Meldrum, James and Hannah Stoddard and Wayne May believe the following: Joseph Smith wore the large Jaredite breastplate and attached to it were two clear stones bound in a silver bow like a large pair of spectacles, which Joseph looked through while looking at the plates. With the intelligence Joseph already possesed and through the power of God, Joseph was able to translate those plates into English and Oliver recorded it. Why would the Lord do for Joseph something Joseph could do himself? Joseph would have learned the process of translation and thereby he was able through the power of God to translates those plates into English.

“In the Wentworth Letter, the Prophet wrote: “With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients called “Urim and Thummim,” which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rim of a bow fastened to a breast plate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God” (History of the Church, 4:537).

Question: What was the testimony of Oliver Cowdery on the matter?
Answer: In the October 1834 Messenger and Advocate [the Church newspaper in Kirtland, Ohio], Oliver Cowdery wrote: “These were days never to be forgotten to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated, with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The Book of Mormon'” (Messenger and Advocate, 1:14; Also known as Letter I Oliver Cowdery to William W. Phelps, 7 September 1834).

Translation of the Bible

Purchase Today!

The New Translation of the Bible and many sections of the Doctrine and Covenants were also translated using the Urim and Thummim or as the Nephites called them, “the interpreters”.

“In this respect the testimony of Lorenzo Brown about the preparation the Prophet made for his translation of the Bible may be instructive. He records the Prophet as saying: “After I got through translating the Book of Mormon, I took up the Bible to read with the Urim and Thummim. I read the first chapter of Genesis and I saw the things as they were done. I turned over the next and the next, and the whole passed before me like a grand panorama; and so on chapter after chapter until I read the whole of it. I saw it all!” (as cited in Matthews, Plainer Translation, 25).” The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU)
Doctrine and Covenants Sections revealed using the Urim and Thummim.

“Not only did Joseph Smith use the Urim and Thummim to translate the Book of Mormon, but he also used it to receive revelation from God. Specifically, Doctrine and Covenants sections 3, 6, 11, and 14, 15,16, were all given through the Urim and Thummim. (See headings to these sections)

We learn from the Doctrine and Covenants that “the place where God resides is a great Urim and Thummim.” In addition, “this earth, in its sanctified and immortal state, will be made like unto crystal and will be a Urim and Thummim to the inhabitants who dwell thereon.” And each person who receives the white stone mentioned in Revelation 2:17 will be able to use the Urim and Thummim (D&C 130:8–10).” 10 Things We Know About the Urim and Thummim by Jay A. Parry and Larry E. Morris, adapted from “The Mormon Book of Lists” | Jan. 18, 2019 LDS Living


Editor’s Note:

Purchase Here:

“I would like to insert here some personal feelings. I believe Joseph Smith used the Urim and Thummim and by the power of the Lord translated the Book of Mormon. Even though I believe Joseph had a seer stone or two, I don’t believe he used them to translate the plates. A book called Seer Stones -v- Urim and Thummim by James and Hannah Stoddard has been published and it makes a lot of sense to me. They state that Joseph Smith was not involved with the occult and I totally agree. Joseph was not a money digger as some may say and he was and is a Prophet of the Lord. Much of the information about the translation process is written by people who didn’t have the best of intentions towards Joseph. I love the Prophet Joseph with all my heart just as I love and support our current Prophets. The book by James and Hannah Stoddard, is fantastic at explaining the truth behind the method of translation. Read and learn for yourself.


Quotes below are from, “The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon” by Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) and Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU) [From Revelations of the Restoration: A Commentary on the Doctrine and Covenants and Other Modern Revelations (Salt Lake City, UT: Deseret Book, 2000), pp. 89-98


Explanations as to how the Book of Mormon was translated have become the source of considerable speculation and misinformation. There appears to be little interest on the part of some writers to distinguish between what might be called historical prattle and competent testimony. For instance, scripture, statements by the Prophet himself, and the collaborative testimony of Oliver Cowdery the only firsthand sources we have on the matter are not, among some, accorded the same attention or credence as things said by secondhand witnesses who in thought and spirit were clearly out of harmony with the Prophet and the Church.

The matter of how the Book of Mormon was translated has been of considerable interest and discussion virtually from the time the book became public. This is illustrated in an exchange that took place between the Prophet and his brother Hyrum in a conference of the Church held 25 October On that occasion Hyrum said “that he thought best that the information of the coming forth of the book of Mormon be related by Joseph himself to the Elders present that all might know for themselves.” In response, Joseph Smith said that “it was not intended to tell the world all the particulars of the coming forth of the book of Mormon, & also said that it was not expedient for him to relate these things &c” (Cannon and Cook, Far West Record, 23).

Yet, it was not intended that we be entirely ignorant of the process of translation; otherwise, the revelation recorded in Doctrine and Covenants 9 would not have been included in a compilation of revelations intended for the eyes of the entire world. There are principles involved here of which every faithful Latter- day Saint ought to be a competent witness. There are also counterfeit notions about how the Book of Mormon was translated that enhance neither our understanding of how revelation is received nor our appreciation for the labor and faith involved so that we might have the Book of Mormon. Perhaps the matter can be treated most directly in a question and answer format. We will proceed in that manner.

Question: Why was Joseph Smith so reluctant to disclose details relative to the process of translation?
Answer: Because of its sacred nature. It is an “awful responsibility,” Joseph Smith said, “to write in the name of the Lord” (History of the Church, 1:226). Nor would we suppose it a small thing to be entrusted with a seeric device such as the Urim and Thummim. Just as the instrument itself was not to be held up to the gaze of the world, neither was the process by which it functioned. It seems more than coincidence that one of the first things translated by Joseph Smith after Oliver Cowdery became his scribe was the story of King Limhi asking Ammon if he could translate the records in his possession. Ammon responded that he could not, but he knew one who could. Ammon then explained, “For he has wherewith that he can look, and translate all records that are of ancient date; and it is a gift from God. And the things are called interpreters, and no man can look in them except he be commanded, lest he should look for that he ought not and he should perish. And whosoever is commanded to look in them, the same is called seer” (Mosiah 8:13).

The earliest known description of the process of translating the Book of Mormon is found in an article titled “History of the Mormonites,” published 9 June 1831, in Kirtland, Ohio. The writer, Josiah Jones, claims as his source the first Latter-day Saint missionaries to that territory Elders Cowdery, Pratt, Whitmer, and Peterson, from whom he learned that the book was translated by “looking into a stone or two stones, when put into a dark place, which stones he said were found in the box with the plates. They affirmed while [Joseph] looked through the stone spectacles another sat by and wrote what he told them, and thus the book was written. . . .

“A few days after these men appeared again, a few of us went to see them and Cowdery was requested to state how the plates were found, which he did. He stated that Smith looked onto or through the transparent stones to translate what was on the plates. I then asked him if he had ever looked through the stones to see what he could see in them; his reply was that he was not permitted to look into them. I asked him who debarred him from looking into them; he remained sometime in silence, then said that he had so much confidence in his friend Smith, who told him that he must not look into them, that he did not presume to do so lest he should tempt God and be struck dead” (Allen, “Historian’s Corner,” 308).

Though the article fails to acknowledge Oliver’s frustrating experience in attempting to translate, it does emphasize the feeling of sacredness that was associated with the use of the Urim and Thummim. Similarly, in another early article, Martin Harris was recorded as having said that Joseph had been directed “not to let any mortal being examine them [the interpreters], under no less penalty than instant death” (“Golden Bible,” 3).

Oliver was twice cautioned not to trifle with sacred things, having reference to the seeric aids that would be used in translation. “Do not ask,” he was warned, “for that which you ought not” (D&C 8:10; see 6:12). And again, Joseph Smith was told that “if they [meaning the world] will not believe my words, they would not believe you, my servant Joseph, if it were possible that you should show them all these things which I have committed unto you” (D&C 5:7).

A testimony of the Book of Mormon must of necessity embrace the understanding that it came as a “gift” of God, by the “power of God.” It is both the foundation upon which the modern Church is to rest and a miracle. To suppose that in its origin the Book of Mormon is less than a miracle is to attempt to build the house of one’s understanding upon something other than the foundation upon which the Lord placed it. It is not expected that miracles be explained.

Question: Did Joseph Smith say anything about the process of translation?
Answer: Yes. Joseph affirmed that he “translated from the plates,” and that he used the Urim and Thummim to do so. After the loss of the 116 pages by Martin Harris, both the plates and the Urim and Thummim were taken from him. Without the Urim and Thummim he could not translate.

During this period Joseph made a short visit to his parents in Manchester, New York, and then returned again to Pennsylvania. “Immediately after my return home,” he recounted, “I was walking out a little distance, when, behold, the former heavenly messenger appeared and handed to me the Urim and Thummim again for it had been taken from me in consequence of my having wearied the Lord in asking for the privilege of letting Martin Harris take the writings, which he lost by transgression and I inquired of the Lord through it, and obtained the following [section 3]” (Smith, History of the Church, 1:21-22).

Buried in the Stone box, the Interpreters, Spectacles & Breastplate, Not Brown Seer Stone and a Hat.

“After I had obtained the above revelation,” the Prophet continued, “both the plates and the Urim and Thummim were taken from me again; but in a few days they were returned to me, when I inquired of the Lord, and the Lord said thus unto me: “Now, behold, I say unto you, that because you delivered up those writings which you had power given unto you to translate by the means of the Urim and Thummim, into the hands of a wicked man, you have lost them. And you also lost your gift at the same time, and your mind became darkened” (Smith, History of the Church, 1:23-24).

In the Wentworth Letter, the Prophet wrote: “With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients called “Urim and Thummim,” which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rim of a bow fastened to a breast plate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God” (History of the Church, 4:537).

Question: What was the testimony of Oliver Cowdery on the matter?
Answer: In the October 1834 Messenger and Advocate [the Church newspaper in Kirtland, Ohio], Oliver Cowdery wrote: “These were days never to be forgotten to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated, with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The book of Mormon’” (Messenger and Advocate, 1:14 also called Letter I).

The testimony borne by Oliver Cowdery upon his return to the Church was as follows: “Friends and Brethren: My name is Cowdery, Oliver Cowdery. In the early history of this Church, I stood identified with her, and one in her councils. True it is that the gifts and callings of God are without repentance; not because I was better than the rest of mankind was I called, to fulfill the purposes of God. He called me to a high and holy calling. I wrote with my own pen, the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet Joseph Smith, as he translated it by the gift and power of God, by means of the Urim and Thummim, or, as it is called by the book, ‘holy interpreters.I beheld with my eyes, and handled with my hands, the gold plates from which it was translated. I also saw with my eyes and handled with my hands the ‘holy interpreters‘” (as cited in Smith, Restoration of All Things, 113).

Question: What should we know about the process of translation?
Answer: Certainly each member of the Church should have a meaningful understanding of that which the Lord has revealed to us on the matter. Our query then becomes, to what revelation do we turn? The answer is Doctrine and Covenants 9, in which we learn that Oliver Cowdery commenced to translate and then lost his courage and could not continue (vv. 5, 11).

“You must study it out in your mind,” the Lord told him, “then [that is after having arrived at your own best determination as to what the proper meaning is] you must ask me if it be right, and if it is right I will cause that your bosom shall burn within you; therefore, you shall feel that it is right. But if it be not right you shall have no such feelings, but you shall have a stupor of thought that shall cause you to forget the thing which is wrong; therefore, you cannot write that which is sacred save it be given you from me” (D&C 9:8-9). In this context let us give at least brief consideration to the preparation that Joseph Smith made in order to have the sense and feel of this ancient record he was translating. First, it would be well to observe that he had received considerable tutoring from Moroni and other prophets from the Book of Mormon. In the Wentworth Letter Joseph Smith tells us that Moroni told him about the original inhabitants of this country and gave him “a sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, governments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them as a people” (History of the Church, 4:537). Illustrating the understanding that Joseph obtained of these things long before he began the labor of translation, his mother tells us how “every evening we gathered our children together and gave our time up to the discussion of those things which he instructed to us. I think that we presented the most peculiar aspect of any family that ever lived upon the earth, all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons, and daughters, listening in breathless anxiety to the religious teachings of a boy eighteen years of age who had never read the Bible through by course in his life. For Joseph was less inclined to the study of books than any child we had, but much more given to reflection and deep study.

“We were convinced that God was about to bring to light something that we might stay our minds upon, something that would give us a more perfect knowledge of the plan of salvation and the redemption of the human family than anything which had been taught us heretofore, and we rejoiced in it with exceeding great joy. The sweetest union and happiness pervaded our house. No jar nor discord disturbed our peace, and tranquility reigned in our midst. “In the course of our evening conversations, Joseph gave us some of the most amusing recitals which could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, their manner of traveling, the animals which they rode, the cities that they built, and the structure of their buildings with every particular, their mode of warfare, and their religious worship as specifically as though he had spent his life with them. It will be recollected by the reader that all that I mentioned and much more took place within the compass of one short year” (Smith, History of Joseph Smith, 1996, 111-12).

In this respect the testimony of Lorenzo Brown about the preparation the Prophet made for his translation of the Bible may be instructive. He records the Prophet as saying: “After I got through translating the Book of Mormon, I took up the Bible to read with the Urim and Thummim. I read the first chapter of Genesis and I saw the things as they were done. I turned over the next and the next, and the whole passed before me like a grand panorama; and so on chapter after chapter until I read the whole of it. I saw it all!” (as cited in Matthews, Plainer Translation, 25). The kind of knowledge thus suggested seems to have been requisite to the labor of translation.

For Joseph to properly render the sense of the characters recorded on the plates entrusted to him, he had to both know and feel what stood behind them. Perhaps the point is best illustrated with the Bible, for there seems to be no end of Bible translations. Why, we would ask, is the labor of Bible translation never done? Because, we are told, that as our knowledge of ancient civilizations their laws, governments, cultures, and languages increases so does our ability to give meaningful and accurate translations to that which they wrote. As it is with the manuscripts from which the Bible comes, so it is with the characters recorded on the plates of gold from which Joseph Smith translated.

Question: In addition to statements of the Prophet, the text of Doctrine and Covenants 9, and the testimony of Oliver Cowdery, who else has described the process by which the Book of Mormon was translated?
Answer: Perhaps prime among their number would be David Whitmer.

Question: What light does he shed on the matter?
Answer: Precious little. The testimony of David Whitmer, which is laid forth below, clearly contradicts the principles established by the Lord in this revelation. It is also at odds with the testimonies of both Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery. In our judgment, Mr. Whitmer is not a reliable source on this matter. We are entirely respectful of and grateful for the testimony to which he appended his name as one of the three witnesses of the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon and its divine origin. That, however, does not make him a competent witness to the process of translation. We too, like countless others, are competent witnesses of the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon. Our knowledge of how it was translated, however, is limited to that which has come through the channels ordained by the Lord for that purpose. As to David Whitmer’s explanation, it should be remembered that he never looked into the Urim and Thummim nor translated anything. His testimony of how the Book of Mormon was translated is hearsay. Spanning a period of twenty years (1869-1888), some seventy recorded testimonies about the coming forth of the Book of Mormon claim David Whitmer as their source. Though there are a number of inconsistencies in these accounts, David Whitmer was repeatedly reported to have said that after the loss of the 116 pages, the Lord took both the plates and the Urim and Thummim from the Prophet, never to be returned. In their stead, David Whitmer maintained, the Prophet used an oval-shaped, chocolate-colored seer stone slightly larger than an egg. Thus, everything we have in the Book of Mormon, according to Mr. Whitmer, was translated by placing the chocolate-colored stone in a hat into which Joseph would bury his head so as to close out the light. While doing so he could see “an oblong piece of parchment, on which the hieroglyphics would appear,” and below the ancient writing, the translation would be given in English. Joseph would then read this to Oliver Cowdery, who in turn would write it. If he did so correctly, the characters and the interpretation would disappear and be replaced by other characters with their interpretation (Cook, David Whitmer Interviews, 115, 157-58).

Such an explanation is, in our judgment, simply fiction created for the purpose of demeaning Joseph Smith and to undermine the validity of the revelations he received after translating the Book of Mormon. We invite the reader to consider the following: First, for more than fifty years David Whitmer forthrightly rejected Joseph Smith, declaring him to be a fallen prophet. Though he never denied his testimony of the Book of Mormon, he rejected virtually everything else associated with the ministry of Joseph Smith and the restoration of the gospel. His rejection included both the Aaronic and Melchizedek Priesthoods, which were restored during the time the Book of Mormon was being translated and, of course, the revelations which would eventually constitute the Doctrine and Covenants.

Second, according to David Whitmer’s account of how the Book of Mormon was translated, Joseph Smith was the instrument of transmission, while translation rested solely with the Lord. This is simply a reflection of the notion of divine dictation, which holds that every word of scripture comes from God himself. If David Whitmer’s account is to be accepted, revelation also includes spelling and punctuation. This notion is at odds with the explanation found in Doctrine and Covenants 8 and 9, which details how revelation comes. In this respect, Richard Anderson observed that Whitmer “after decades of reflection outside of the Church, concluded that no modification could possibly be made in any revelation. This highly rigid view of these revelations matched his highly rigid view of the origin of the Book of Mormon” (“By the Gift and Power of God,” 84). By contrast Brigham Young observed, “Should the Lord Almighty send an angel to re-write the Bible, it would in many places be very different from what it now is. And I will even venture to say that if the Book of Mormon were now to be re-written, in many instances it would materially differ from the present translation” (Journal of Discourses, 9:311).

David Whitmer repeatedly said that if a word was misspelled, the translator would not be able to go on until it had been corrected. This hardly allows for the 3,913 changes that have been made between the first edition of the Book of Mormon and the edition presently in use.

Third, if the process of translation was simply a matter of reading from a seer stone in a hat, surely Oliver Cowdery could do that as well, if not better, than Joseph Smith. After all, Oliver was a schoolteacher. How then do we account for Oliver’s inability to translate? Further, regarding the use of a hat in translation, Joseph’s brother William Smith explained that the Prophet used the Urim and Thummim attached to the breastplate by a rod that held the seer stones set in the rims of a bow before his eyes. “The instrument caused a strain on Joseph’s eyes, and he sometimes resorted to covering his eyes with a hat to exclude the light in part” (Smith, Rod of Iron 1, 3 [February 1924]: 7).

Fourth, Joseph Smith repeatedly testified to having both the plates and the Urim and Thummim returned to him. He further testified that he translated from the plates by the use of the Urim and Thummim.

Fifth, David Whitmer gave inconsistent accounts of the instrument used to translate. Thomas Wood Smith, in a published response about an interview he had with David Whitmer, who told him that Joseph Smith used the Urim and Thummim in translating the Book of Mormon, wrote, “When I first read Mr. Traughber’s paper in the Herald of November 15th, I thought that I would not notice his attack at all, as I supposed that I was believed by the Church to be fair and truthful in my statements of other men’s views, when I have occasion to use them, and I shall make this reply only: That unless my interview with David Whitmer in January, 1876, was only a dream, or that I failed to understand plain English, I believed then, and since, and now, that he said that Joseph possessed, and used the Urim and Thummim in the translation of the inscriptions referred to, and I remember of being much pleased with that statement, as I had heard of the ‘Seer stone’ being used. And unless I dreamed the interview, or very soon after failed to recollect the occasion, he described the form and size of the said Urim and Thummim. The nearest approach to a retraction of my testimony as given . . . publicly in many places from the stand from January, 1876, till now, is, that unless I altogether misunderstood ‘Father Whitmer’ on this point, he said the translation was done by the aid of the Urim and Thummim. If he says he did not intend to convey such an impression to my mind, then I say I regret that I misunderstood him, and unintentionally have misrepresented him. But that I understood him as represented by me frequently I still affirm” (as cited in Cook, David Whitmer Interviews, 56).

Finally, the testimony of David Whitmer simply does not accord with the divine pattern. If Joseph Smith translated everything that is now in the Book of Mormon without using the gold plates, we are left to wonder why the plates were necessary in the first place. It will be remembered that possession of the plates placed the Smith family in considerable danger, causing them a host of difficulties. If the plates were not part of the translation process, this would not have been the case. It also leaves us wondering why the Lord directed the writers of the Book of Mormon to make a duplicate record of the plates of Lehi. This provision which compensated for the loss of the 116 pages would have served no purpose either. Further, we would be left to wonder why it was necessary for Moroni to instruct Joseph each year for four years before he was entrusted with the plates. We would also wonder why it was so important for Moroni to show the plates to the three witnesses, including David Whitmer. And why did the Lord have the Prophet show the plates to the eight witnesses? Why all this flap and fuss if the Prophet didn’t really have the plates and if they were not used in the process of translation? What David Whitmer is asking us to believe is that the Lord had Moroni seal up the plates and the means by which they were to be translated hundreds of years before they would come into Joseph Smith’s possession and then decided to have the Prophet use a seer stone found while digging a well so that none of these things would be necessary after all. Is this, we would ask, really a credible explanation of the way the heavens operate? When asked how the labor of translation was accomplished, the Prophet declined to answer, saying, “It was not intended to tell the world all the particulars of the coming forth of the book of Mormon” (Cannon and Cook, Far West Record, 23). Surely we do not look to the world or the understanding of the world for an answer. We would expect to find that understanding only as we come to understand in greater measure the operations of the Spirit of revelation.” The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon by Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) and Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU)

Bibliography

Allen, James B., ed., “The Historian’s Corner,”
Brigham Young University Studies 12, no. 3 (1972): 306-11.
Anderson, Richard L. “‘By the Gift and Power of God.'” Ensign, September 1977, 79-85.
Cannon, Donald Q., and Lyndon W. Cook, eds. The Far West Record. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1983.
Cook, Lyndon W. ed. David Whitmer Interviews: A Restoration Witness. Orem, Utah: Grandin Book, 1991
“Golden Bible,” Painesville Telegraph, 22 September 1829.
Matthews, Robert J. “A Plainer Translation:” Joseph Smith’s Translation of the Bible, a History and
Commentary. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1975.
Messenger and Advocate, Latter Day Saints’ (Kirtland, Ohio). 1834-37.
Smith, Joseph. History of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Edited by B. H. Roberts. 2d ed. rev. 7 vols. Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- day Saints, 1932-51.
Smith, Joseph Fielding, The Restoration of All Things. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1973.
Smith, William P. Interview by J. W. Peterson and S. Pender. The Rod of Iron 1, no. 3 (February 1924): 7.


Christ in The Book of Mormon

Purchase

THE ANNOTATED EDITION OF THE BOOK OF MORMON
Page v, vii, ix, and 585

THE OLD TESTAMENT:

“I will gather the remnant of My flock out of all countries whither I have driven them.” (Jeremiah 23:3)
THE NEW TESTAMENT:
“I am the Good Shepherd, and know My sheep, and am known of Mine. As the Father knoweth Me, even so know I the Father, and I lay down My life for the sheep. And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear My voice; and there shall be one fold, and one Shepherd.”
(John 10:14-16)
THE BOOK OF MORMON:
“And verily I say unto you, that ye are they of whom I said: ‘Other sheep I have which are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they shall hear My voice; and there shall be one fold, and one Shepherd.’” (3 Nephi 15:21) “…for behold, I know My sheep and they are numbered.” (3 Nephi 18:31)

Featured Painting on the Cover of the Book of Mormon above: Lost Lamb
by Del Parson

Art by Kendra Burton

Above: Christ Appears to the Nephites in North America
by Kendra Burton

YEA, come unto Christ, and be perfected in Him,
and deny yourselves of all ungodliness;
and if ye shall deny yourselves of all ungodliness,
and love God with all your might, mind and strength,
then is His grace sufficient for you,
that by His grace ye may be perfect in Christ;
and if by the grace of God ye are perfect in Christ,
ye can in nowise deny the power of God.
(Moroni 10:32)
ND He shall go forth, suffering pains and afflictions
and temptations of every kind;
and this that the word might be fulfilled which saith,
‘He will take upon Him the pains and the sicknesses of His people.’
And He will take upon Him death,
that He may loose the bands of death which bind His people;
and He will take upon Him their infirmities,
that His bowels may be filled with mercy,
according to the flesh,
that He may know according to the flesh how to succor His people
according to their infirmities.
(Alma 7:11–12; see Isaiah 53:4)


The Book of Mormon—a Book from God
Elder Tad R. Callister Oct 2011(Emphasis Added)

But why is the Book of Mormon so essential if we already have the Bible to teach us about Jesus Christ? Have you ever wondered why there are so many Christian churches in the world today when they obtain their doctrines from essentially the same Bible? It is because they interpret the Bible differently. If they interpreted it the same, they would be the same church. This is not a condition the Lord desires, for the Apostle Paul declared that there is “one Lord, one faith, one baptism” (Ephesians 4:5). To help bring this oneness about, the Lord established a divine law of witnesses. Paul taught, “In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established” (2 Corinthians 13:1).

The Bible is one witness of Jesus Christ; the Book of Mormon is another. Why is this second witness so crucial? The following illustration may help: How many straight lines can you draw through a single point on a piece of paper? The answer is infinite. For a moment, suppose that single point represents the Bible and that hundreds of those straight lines drawn through that point represent different interpretations of the Bible and that each of those interpretations represents a different church.

What happens, however, if on that piece of paper there is a second point representing the Book of Mormon? How many straight lines could you draw between these two reference points: the Bible and the Book of Mormon? Only one. Only one interpretation of Christ’s doctrines survives the testimony of these two witnesses.

Again and again the Book of Mormon acts as a confirming, clarifying, unifying witness of the doctrines taught in the Bible so that there is only “one Lord, one faith, one baptism.” For example, some people are confused as to whether baptism is essential for salvation even though the Savior declared to Nicodemus, “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God” (John 3:5). The Book of Mormon, however, eliminates all doubt on that subject: “And he commandeth all men that they must repent, and be baptized in his name, … or they cannot be saved in the kingdom of God” (2 Nephi 9:23). https://www.lds.org/general-conference/2011/10/the-book-of-mormon-a-book-from-god?lang=eng

Early-Bird Tickets end March 15th Purchase Now!


“Holy One of Israel by Ken Corbett www.kencorbettart.com

Book of Mormon References to Deity
by Charles D. Tate

In a day when many claim that the “Mormon Church” is a cult and certainly not a Christian church, it is interesting to note that the Book of Mormon has 476 references to the Lord Jesus Christ by name. With 531 pages in the text of the 1981 LDS edition, that averages nearly one reference per page. Of all the other Christian scriptures, only the Gospels, which abundantly use the name Jesus because they present synopses of his life, have more references to him by name.

Lee Crandall and Susan Easton Black did studies on the frequency of all references to Deity in both the Book of Mormon and the New Testament. They found that even with 1,349 fewer verses than the New Testament, the Book of Mormon makes 108 more references to the Lord. (Because Jehovah was actually the premortal Christ, and because the Savior directs the affairs of the world, most of the references to Deity in the Book of Mormon refer to Jesus Christ.)

I, too, had long known that almost every page of the Book of Mormon refers to Deity. In my Book of Mormon classes I would have the students let their copies of that scripture fall open randomly to any page. We would see how many times the books would fall open before we found one of the few pages that did not contain a specific name of God. Pronoun references did not count.

We learned a great lesson—the Book of Mormon is a Christ-oriented book. I had heard estimates that there are fewer than 50 of the 531 pages in the Book of Mormon on which a name of God does not appear. Not satisfied with guesswork, I set out to count the pages that did not contain a name of Deity.

To my delight, I found that only 30 of the 531 pages contain no specific name reference to Deity. Furthermore, many of those 30 pages make references to God without using names.

For instance, two pages record catastrophes and “a voice heard among all the inhabitants of the earth” (3 Ne. 9:1), but the source, Jesus Christ, is not identified by name until the third page.

Two more pages describe Lehi’s vision of the tree of life. (1 Ne. 8:1–35.) Nephi later tells us that the tree and the rod of iron in the vision are the love of God and the word of God. (1 Ne. 11:21–22; 1 Ne. 15:23–24.)

To those who say Latter-day Saints don’t respect Christ or don’t worship him, we need simply point to the Book of Mormon. If they read only the book of Moroni, they will encounter 215 references to him in its thirteen and one-half pages. Page 519 alone has 26 references to Deity. The Book of Mormon is a volume of scripture that centers on God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. It records the Lord’s dealings with the Nephites and witnesses to the world that the Bible is true, that Jesus is the Christ, and that God still speaks from the heavens.

Charles D. Tate, professor of English, Brigham Young University, https://www.lds.org/study/ensign/1992/04/research-and-perspectives-book-of-mormon-update?lang=eng


Names of Christ in the Book of Mormon
By Susan Ward Easton

Even statistically, he’s the dominant figure of the Book of Mormon.

The Book of Mormon was preserved to come forth in these latter days to convince “the Jew and Gentile that Jesus is the Christ, the Eternal God.” Its purpose is to verify the divine Sonship of the Nazarene to those who “ask with a sincere heart, with real intent, having faith in Christ.” (Moro. 10:4.)

The divinity of Christ is proclaimed by prophets in the Book of Mormon. They had a conviction of his divinity because the Holy Ghost had revealed it unto them.

Through the instrumentality of the Holy Ghost, these prophets also knew that their writings were to bear testimony that Jesus is the Christ. This they solemnly did, more than I had ever realized. In a word-by-word study, I have found some form of the Lord’s name mentioned an average of every 1.7 verses in the Book of Mormon. (See Table 1.)

I have found that the Savior is referred to by one hundred different names—from the first reference to him as “Lord” in 1 Nephi 1:1 [1 Ne. 1:1] to the final reference to him as “the Eternal Judge” in Moroni 10:34. [Moro. 10:34] (See Table 2.) Each of the one hundred names signifies a different attribute or characteristic of the Lord and was used appropriately to convey the prophets’ recognition of who he is and what his mission represents. For example, “Savior” means that Christ came to save his people from their sins. “Holy One” signifies that he is holy and without sin, being perfect in all things. “God of the Whole Earth” reflects his universal interest in all men and their redemption. “Lord of Hosts” indicates that Christ is a God of battles. And “Lord Omnipotent” means that Christ is the Lord of all, possessing all power. The names given to our Lord take on new significance when they are approached through a thoughtful and sensitive study of their meanings. His profound character, his singular mission, and his divine relationship to man are thereby more clearly revealed.

Further understanding of man’s relationship to Christ, the central figure of the Book of Mormon, occurs through a study of the periods of apostasy, contention, and war. Fewer references to Christ are made during these periods of darkness, probably because his influence is lessened due to the unrighteous actions of man. (See Alma 50–59, for example.) During periods of peace, joy, and prosperity, which come through man’s keeping the commandments, the names of Christ are used profusely, indicating the abundant presence of his Spirit. (See 4 Ne. 1, for example.) Thus, the righteous actions of the people brought the influence and blessings of Christ among them.

Being aware of the number of references to Christ, having an understanding of the meanings for each name, and knowing when his influence can be greatest upon the earth can inspire reverential awe for our Savior. The witness of his divinity, however, must come personally to each of us—we cannot rely exclusively on the testimonies of others. The conviction that Jesus is the Christ occurs only when God, the Eternal Father, manifests the truth of it “by the power of the Holy Ghost.” (Moro. 10:4.) To the prayerful and the sincere, the Book of Mormon bears a powerful testimony that “Jesus is the Christ, the Eternal God.” https://www.lds.org/study/ensign/1978/07/discovery/names-of-christ-in-the-book-of-mormon?lang=eng


2 Nephi 25:26
“And we talk of Christ, we rejoice in Christ, we preach of Christ, we prophesy of Christ, and we write according to our prophecies, that our children may know to what source they may look for a remission of their sins.”

Below: He Truly Was the Son of God
by Clark Kelley Price

“Truly He was the Son of God” by Clark Kelley Price

Yea, even so He shall be led, crucified, and slain,
the flesh becoming subject even unto death,
the will of the Son being swallowed up in the will of the Father.
And thus God breaketh the bands of death,
having gained the victory over death,
giving the Son power to make intercession for the children of men—
having ascended into heaven,
having the bowels of mercy,
being filled with compassion towards the children of men,
standing betwixt them and justice,
having broken the bands of death,
taken upon Himself their iniquity and their transgressions,
having redeemed them, and satisfied the demands of justice.”
The Prophet Abinadi
(Mosiah 15:7-9)

Lehi’s First Landing/Hopewell’s First Beginning- Not a Coincidence

There exists many differences of opinion about the landing site of Lehi in the Promised Land. There has been general agreement that Lehi probably began his exodus from Jerusalem to  Khor Karfot, Oman before sailing to the New World.  Both the Mesoamerican Theory and the Heartland Theory are in agreement here. Which way did he sail? Those who believe in the Mesoamerican theory (M2C) think Lehi sailed east towards India and to the Pacific into Chile or Guatemala. Those of the Heartland Model (HM) feel Lehi sailed west toward the tip of Africa and then into Florida.

In other words, those of M2C (Mesoamerica Two Cumorah Theory) think Lehi landed somewhere on the west coast of South/Central America and the HM (Heartland Model) think they landed near the Panhandle of Florida. Those of M2C also feel Lehi landed amongst a large population of Mayans or ancient Natives. They also believe the Mayan civilization absorbed the Lehites and that is why today you find only Asian DNA amongst those people of South America. Those of us in the HM feel that Lehi landed amongst a few native hunter gathers in North America at Florida, We HM also believe there has been found Hebrew DNA in the Natives near the Great Lakes. National Geographic  The DNA of those in the western USA and Mexico and Central America don’t show Hebrew DNA.

As the scripture says, “this land should be kept as yet from the knowledge of other nations; for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance.” 2 Nephi 1:8. This is why the Vikings and others were not allowed to remain upon the land by the Lord. We would expect a smaller group that Lehi would greet. I can’t imagine how Nephi could be a King amongst just a few of Lehi’s people, if there was a large contingency of natives on the land previously.

Page 30 Annotated Book of Mormon Click to Enlarge

“The Book of Mormon explains that Lehi’s sailing party left a coastline they named “Bountiful” in the Old World. Nephi’s descriptions lead us to believe they left the Arabian peninsula, probably in modern-day Oman or Yemen. They crossed the “many waters” and landed at the promised land: “And it came to pass that I, Nephi, did guide the ship, that we sailed again towards the promised land. And it came to pass that after we had sailed for the space of many days we did arrive at the promised land; and we went forth upon the land, and did pitch our tents; and we did call it the promised land.” (1 Nephi 18: 22-23) This description is so vague that it leaves readers with many possibilities for the landing site. We know from Moroni’s statements to Joseph Smith that the Book of Which way did he sail? is a record of the ancient inhabitants of “this country” meaning the United States, and of “this continent,” meaning the American continent, but that says nothing about where Lehi’s group originally landed.

Page 35 Annotated Book of Mormon Click to Enlarge

As the scripture says, “this land should be kept as yet from the knowledge of other nations; for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance.” 2 Nephi 1:8. This is why the Vikings and others were not allowed to remain upon the land. We would expect a smaller group that Lehi would greet. I can’t imagine how Nephi could be a King amongst just a few of Lehi’s people, if there was a large contingency of natives on the land previously.

Nephi does tell us the approximate season of the year when they left the Old World, and knowing when they left tells us something about which direction they would have sailed. He states: “After we had prepared all things, much fruits and meat from the wilderness, and honey in abundance, and provisions according to that which the Lord had commanded us, we did go down into the ship, with all our loading and our seeds, an whatsoever thing we had brought with us, every one according to his age; wherefore, we did all go down into the ship, with our wives and our children.” (1 Nephi 18:6). In the Oman area (see map on p. 30 above), there are two honey harvests each year, (spring and fall) but most fruit is harvested in the fall. That they gathered much fruit just prior to leaving suggests a fall departure. Nephi’s account continues, “…we did put forth into the sea and were driven before the wind…” (1 Nephi 18:8), which suggests that the ship was not traveling contrary to, but in concert with the Northeast monsoon winds that prevail at this season of the year and would have driven the ship southwest, along the eastern coast of Africa (see map on p. 35 above). This route would have rounded the cape into the Atlantic Ocean and followed the currents and winds across the Atlantic to the Caribbean. Once there, the route picks up the currents that Columbus utilized when he left Spain and sailed to the Canary Islands off the western coast of Africa having the ship proceeding westward.” Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 30, 35, 535

*The Amazing Replica Phoenicia 600 BC Ship, has been Purchased by some special people from the Heartland Group. See below.

Lehi’s Voyage
Phoenicia 2020 Expedition

I want to acknowledge that our friend Wayne May feels strongly that the Mulekites entered the St Lawrence seaway, traveled west on the Great Lakes, and ended up in today’s Montrose, Iowa. I believe the Mulekites traveled a similar route above as Philip Beal traveled in the Phoenicia, as the Mulekites likely traveled up the Mississippi River to the Des Moines Rapids near Montrose, Iowa and stayed there in Zarahemla until Mosiah found them in about 200 to 300 BC. Either choice is fine as none of us knows for sure. As Wayne always says, “I report, you decide”

Back to Lehis Travel Route

16 FACTORS- APALACHICOLA, FLORIDA AS THE SITE OF LEHI’S LANDING!

  1. Navigational Proof: Phoenicia 2009 Expedition (See map above) Blog Here
  2. Navigational Proof: Phoenicia 2020 Expedition (See map above) Blog Here
  3. Length of voyage: 4-6 months vs. 14-18 months around the Pacific route.
  4. Time of Year: Leave in Sept or Oct. Full Harvest. Land in March or April?
  5. Archaeology: 500-700 BC Mounds and Relics. Pierce Mounds, Florida.
  6. Bees and Honey: Only place in the world for Tupelo Honey. Apalachicola, FL.
  7. Similar Latitude: Seeds would grow. 30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL) 30° 04’42” N (Cairo, Egypt) 31° 46′ 48″ N  (Jerusalem) 19° 43’ 26” N (Mexico City) 15° 30′ 0″ N (Guatemala)
  8. Mostly Unoccupied Area: 2 Nephi 1:8/Not overrun. Nephi=King
  9. Wind Currents: Leaving Oman in Sept (honey & fruit ripe), wind currents flow toward horn of Africa.
  10. Promised Land: Book of Mormon speaks of a Land of Liberty. (36 others) USA, not Mesoamerica
  11. Abundance of Food: Oman and Florida both called “A” Land Bountiful
  12. Same Land as Jaredites: [Cumorah and Ramah]
  13. Food prehistoric people needed: Deer, small mammals, Turtles. Bison, Mammoths, Bear, Elk further north.
  14. Signs of Hebrew writing or relics: Bat Creek Stone, Holy Stones, Hebrew Earthworks, etc.
  15. Access to Rivers: Chattahoochee only river source brings ice into the gulf.
  16. Cumoros is off the south-east coast of Africa, to the north-west of Madagascar, where Lehi would have been. It’s capital city is MORONI. I doubt it is a coincidence.
  17. The Phoenicia 2009 ship captain Philip Beale said, the ship was moving backwards but the compass said they were going forward at a few points near the tip of Africa where the currents change. 1 Nephi 18:23

Pierce Mounds in Apalachicola, FL- Most Likely Land of Lehi’s Inheritance

The mounds were named for Alton Pierce, an early owner of the site. Much of the site is now on private property and inaccessible to the public. I personally visited these 13- Pierce mounds with Mike and Betty LaFontaine and a few of their friends on Oct 2017 with George Mahr the owner of the property. We saw and walked and dug around the surface of these mounds which also included a sizeable temple mound and a shell midden more than a mile long, shared with a bustling village the area around what is now Magnolia Cemetery. Daniel Seinfeld of Apalachicola Times wrote the following: “The people who lived there were prosperous and powerful, influencing trade traffic to the north along Apalachicola River and to the east and west along the Gulf Coast. They were spared the hard work of farming by an abundance of seafood and game as well as wild fruit and nuts. There is evidence they imported cornmeal to broaden their diet. Skilled potters who produced both fanciful and utilitarian objects, they buried their dead with precious objects including silver, copper and pearls. The settlement was founded around 500 BC. Around the same time, the Scandinavian Iron Age began, the Chinese developed the handheld trigger crossbow, and burnt brick and donkey-powered grain mills were used for the first time in Greece.

World population had reached 100 million, 15 million of whom lived in the Western Hemisphere. “The (Pierce Mounds people) hauled soil in baskets or sacks or dragged it on hides or cloths to pile it up and build mounds,” White wrote. “They made both beautiful and plain pots, paints, points, pipes, musical instruments, and other artifacts, and used many in special ceremonies that also involved burnt offerings to accompany burial of their dead. “Wolves, panthers, other cats, but maybe even grub worms too were among the animals they considered important for more than just food. They hunted, fished, gathered nuts, chopped down and burned trees, made canoes, played chunkey and other games,” she wrote.

Pierce Mounds Complex Anthropology Report by Nancy White

Editor’s Note: This sounds just like a people called the Nephites in my opinion.

Daniel continues, “At the time these first mounds were built, Greek engineers invented the catapult and the Acropolis was planned. Socrates lived and was executed for corrupting the youth of Athens. London was a collection of thatched huts boasting a wooden pier and surrounded by a mud wall.”  Daniel Seinfeld of Apalachicola Times Daniel Seinfeld of Apalachicola Times continues, “[Nancy] White writes that the settlement at Turtle Harbor persisted until shortly before “the European invasion of Florida” in the 16th century. Why the Pierce Mound people left is unclear. Complete Archeological report from Nancy White here! Treasures taken from the site are in museum collections as far away as London, along with unpublished records and drawings from early excavations. Much of White’s research on Apalachicola’s prehistory took place in libraries. “This shows the value of the immensely difficult and complex labor of digging into unpublished field notes and maps, museum accession data, courthouse records, and other original sources,” she wrote. ” Today many think research is something done online. But there is a wealth of unpublished, dusty old paper out there with information that can greatly change or help interpretation.” Artifacts at the British Museum were probably purchased, a common practice during the 19th century. The museum’s collection includes a clay pipe and four stone artifacts, obtained in 1869, from a dig at “Turtle Harbor near Apalachicola” and stone and shell tools and pottery, acquired in 1875, are “from mounds near Apalachicola.” Pottery from Pierce Mounds is showcased at the Smithsonian.

An Ancient Tourist Attraction

Just as ancient cities today hold a charm and fascination, White believes that over time, the attraction of the Pierce Mounds grew. Certainly, it was a center of commerce and drew visitors from far away but it may also have been a place for religious pilgrimages, an ancient tourist attraction. “The earlier mounds may have become sacred places for later people to come to pray, worship ancestors known or thought to have been (buried) there, or just feel a sense of the spiritual beyond everyday life, or a sense of territory and patriotism,” White wrote. European settlers in Apalachicola collected many artifacts, a practice that continued well into the 20th century. Indeed, on the east end of the cemetery, it appears the remains of a mound or midden is currently being bulldozed for fill, she wrote.

In 1888, H. L. Grady of Apalachicola collected artifacts that his heirs apparently donated to what would become the Florida Museum of Natural History. C.B Moore, a well-heeled and colorful archaeologist, carried out the first organized excavation at Pierce Mounds. He published a spectacular account of the dig in 1902. Moore excavated many Native American sites in the Southeast, around the turn of the 19th century, often traveling to them in his steamboat the “Gopher” accompanied by a lifelong male companion who was his personal physician. By the time Moore visited the site around 1898, the temple mound had been mined for fill. He described 99 burials from Mound A, including skeletons, weapons, jewelry and pottery In the 1940s, Gordon Willey, whose work laid the foundation for New World archaeology, visited the Pierce Mounds and performed additional excavations. By the 1990s, Willey was retired but continued to write. Among his works was a mystery novel, “Selena,” a story in which an elderly archaeologist becomes embroiled in sexual antics and murder in a fictitious Panhandle town. White said the Pierce Mounds are featured in the story as the “Bull Mounds.” William Sears, another archaeologist, excavated here in the 1950s, followed by Dan Penton who visited in 1972 and again in 1996. White said Penton told her the Muscogee Indian nation still considers the Pierce site sacred and tobacco offerings are made there. In 1975, architect Willoughby Marshall hired Robert S. Carr to examine historic sites for “Apalachicola: Economic Development through Historic Preservation.” Carr quotes from a manuscript by local memoirist, Dwight Marshall, who said the railroad construction cut through “some of the Indian mounds near the cemetery. They dug up skeletons of Indians that were a foot taller than the average man of today and also other items of pottery. The Smithsonian Institute sent some men here on the Steamer Gopher…” In reality, Moore was sponsored by the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia so it’s unclear how much of Marshall’s account is accurate.

Cool Springs Mound is missing

In 1994, the US Department of State tried and failed to buy part of the Pierce site, both for historical preservation and to conserve surrounding wetlands. Shortly afterwards, a team from the Florida Department of Historical Resources’ Bureau of Archaeological Research visited the Pierce site. White and her students inspected the artifacts DHR recovered and her work on the mounds began. She has located the sites of all but one of the 13 mounds, named Cool Springs Mound, a 7.5-foot high and 90 feet in diameter mound located as of 1902 on the western outskirts of Apalachicola. Now, it is probably in the neighborhood just east of Magnolia Cemetery. What will happen to the Pierce Mounds is unclear. In 1974, Pierce Mounds was added to the National Register of Historic Places but the designation provides no protection.

“The beauty and monumental nature of the Pierce mounds complex remains impressive today, even with the damage to so much of the site,” White wrote. “It is crucial that Pierce be preserved as much as possible, for so many reasons, from heritage conservation to ecological issues to scientific research potential.” Apalachicola resident George Mahr, who owns the undeveloped remains of the Pierce site, invited White to work there and supported much of her research. He hopes either to develop the land preserving the archaeological site or to sell the land for conservation purposes. He has fenced the site in an effort to preserve it but said the problem of trespassers in the area is a constant challenge. White asked to remind everyone these mounds are a burial site and it is illegal to disturb, possess or sell human remains in Florida. If the remains are from someone who has been dead for more than 75 years, activities at the site of a suspected grave may not resume until the state archaeologist has been notified of the unmarked burial. To notify the state archaeologist, call Daniel Seinfeld at 850-245-6301 850-245-6301 or email him at [email protected]

Mounds at Turtle Harbor from Turtle Harbor Mounds on Vimeo.

Truncated Pyramids

“Truncated pyramids are associated with all the large Mississippian towns in the Mississippi River Basin . . . hence their anthropological name.  The earliest “Mississippian” town in traditional Creek territory,  Ocmulgee National Monument,  began construction of a rectangular, pyramidal mound (Mound A ~ the Great Temple Mound) around 900 AD.   However, at least four pyramidal mounds in Georgia predate the one at Ocmulgee by around 1200 to 800 years.  They are at (1) Kolomoki Mounds [300-700 AD] in SW Georgia, (2) the Mandeville [800 BC-600 AD] in SW Georgia, (3) 9FU14 sites on the Chattahoochee River in SW Metro Atlanta and at (3) the Leake Site [300 Bc – 650 AD] on the Etowah River in NW Metro Atlanta.   The Kenimer Mound [550-700 AD] also probably predated Ocmulgee’s Mound A [800-900 AD] by about 300 years.  However, it is a pentagonal pyramid.” Daniel Seinfeld


It makes sense that the climate found in Jerusalem would be the same as the climate found in the New World. Seeds would grow, same type of beasts for the Law of Moses etc. There are only two seasons south of the Tropic of Cancer. Seeds grow in similar Latitude. 30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL) 31° 46′ 48″ N (Jerusalem)

“The Nephites could not possibly have lived among the Mayans
by Jonathan Neville

A comparison of LiDAR data showing the ancient Maya site of El Zotz covered in trees (left), and with the trees digitally removed. Credit: Ithaca College

“Moroni’s America” by Jonathan Neville has the  position- “If you believe in the New York Cumorah, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites could not possibly have lived among the Mayans.

I think the text shows Lehi’s colony landing in the promised land, planting their own seeds, finding animals and ore in the wilderness, all while completely unimpeded by any existing civilization. (1 Ne. 18:23-5). I think Lehi’s observation that “this land should be kept as yet from the knowledge of other nations” was accurate; i.e., that there were no “other nations” in the promised land where they landed, “for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance” (2 Nephi 1:8). I do think think there were some indigenous people who went with Nephi when he fled (2 Nephi 5:6), but I infer they were unorganized hunter/gatherers that did not qualify as any sort of “nation” and were impressed by the Jewish immigrants’ technology, language, etc.

In my view, it is difficult enough to believe that Lehi’s family, a relative handful of immigrants from a distant culture speaking a different language, could have arrived and started planting crops on unclaimed land in Mesoamerica, encountering no resistance, but it is even more difficult to believe Lehi’s descendants could have managed to rule as kings and chief judges over even a part of a Mayan civilization, and that in the midst of this Mayan civilization, King Mosiah could have escaped with the Nephites into the wilderness and found a much larger group of illiterate people (the people of Zarahemla) who possessed exactly one engraven stone.

Now that we are learning from LiDAR that the Mayan civilization was even larger, more densely populated, and more sophisticated than we previously realized, the Book of Mormon seems even less plausible in that setting. IOW, the grander the Mayan civilization, the less likely it is that Lehi landed anywhere near that civilization.

This view is based on the text and has nothing directly to do with the New York Cumorah, but it does confirm my bias in favor of the New York Cumorah. _____

M2C position. If you believe the M2C position that Cumorah is not in New York and that the entire Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites must have lived among the Mayans.

The basic M2C concept is described in the Meridian Magazine article. It is the idea that the Nephites were absorbed into Mayan culture. That’s why there is no Israelite DNA in Central America, no traces of Nephite languages or the law of Moses or Christian beliefs and practices, etc. M2C proponents believe there were bottlenecks (both DNA-related and cultural) that screened out Nephite cultural influence.” Jonathan Neville blog here

Annotated Book of Mormon

Purchase Here:

“Within recent years there has arisen among certain students of the Book of Mormon a theory to the effect that within the period covered by the Book of Mormon, the Nephites and Lamanites were confined almost entirely within the borders of the territory comprising Central America and the southern portion of Mexico—the isthmus of Tehuantepec probably being the “narrow neck” of land spoken of in the Book of Mormon rather than the Isthmus of Panama (See Alma 50:34; 52:9; 63:5; Mormon 2:29; 3:5). This theory is founded upon the assumption that it was impossible for the colony of Lehi’s to multiply and fill the hemisphere within the limits of 1,000 years, or from the coming of Lehi from Jerusalem to the time of the destruction of the Nephites at the Hill Cumorah. Moreover, they claim that the story in the Book of Mormon of the migrations, building of cities, and the wars and contentions, preclude the possibility of the people spreading over great distances such as we find within the borders of North and South America. “If we are willing to accept the Bible record, which is confirmed by the Doctrine and Covenants, the entire civilization of the earth was destroyed in the flood except Noah and his family (See Gen 6; 7; 8; Moses 7:36–43). Moreover, this destruction took place less than 5,000 years ago, and today the population of the earth, notwithstanding wars and destructions, is estimated [in 1954] at over 2,000,000,000 souls [2018 population estimated at 7,600,000,000, has nearly quadrupled in just 64 years].

The population of Europe, based upon the best records available, is vastly increased over that at the time of the discovery of America; yet upon this hemisphere are to be found hundreds of millions of people, descendants of European and Asiatic ancestors who knew nothing of this land before the discovery by Columbus. The rapid increase of posterity is known to every genealogist who has traced the record of the early settlers in this western country. “This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case. It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, ‘by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all’ – Ether 15:8. Mormon adds: ‘And it came to pass that we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents round about the hill Cumorah; and it was in a land of many waters, rivers, and fountains; and here we had hope to gain advantage over the Lamanites,’ (Mormon 6:4)” –

Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, Edited by Bruce R. McConkie, Vol. 3 [1999] 232–243. As stated on page 441 SPECULATION ABOUT BOOK OF MORMON GEOGRAPHY

Moroni’s America

“In an effort to explain the discrepancy between the enumerated (small) population and the large population implied by having wars and building a temple, proponents of a Mesoamerican setting suggest that–

Purchase here:

“When the Book of Mormon peoples entered the not-empty New World, they entered a land that was not only populated, but which already boasted highly developed civilizations. The Book of Mormon does not explain Mesoamerican peoples—but Mesoamerican peoples help explain the Book of Mormon… With such a small Lehite population entering an established region with a significantly larger population, the most logical direction of cultural borrowing would have been from the established indigenous population to the small population that had originated in Jerusalem.[i]

This suggestion contradicts the text, in my opinion. I agree with the likelihood that the Nephites encountered indigenous people, but far from “cultural borrowing” from any “established indigenous population,” Nephi keeps the law of Moses and is soon teaching his people how to build a temple, make weapons, etc., as we’ll see in the next section.

Father Lehi’s statement about “other nations” directly contradicts the idea that the Nephites landed among “highly developed civilizations” that existed in Mesoamerica. On the other hand, Lehi’s statement is compatible with the various hunter/gatherer groups identified in the archaeological evidence in the southeastern United States at the time. Such groups would naturally be attracted to new arrivals who brought with them productive seeds for food, advanced technology for weapons and buildings, a written language and other benefits.

Another possibility for the relatively large population during Nephi’s lifetime is that Lehi brought servants along with him. I consider this likely.

Erastus Snow noted that, “The Prophet Joseph informed us that… Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters…these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this American continent.”[ii]

In his analysis of Lehi’s group, John Sorenson noted that “Nothing is said about Zoram’s ancestry, but it seems statistically likely, given his bureaucratic/military role in Jerusalem, that he was a Jew, while both Lehi and Ishmael counted descent from Joseph.”[iii] This would make all of Lehi’s group “Israelites, principally the descendants of Joseph,” which is how Orson Pratt described them in his 1840 pamphlet.[iv] However, Joseph Smith made a correction to this language when he wrote the Wentworth Letter. Joseph wrote, “They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.”[v] It is possible that Joseph Smith was referring to Zoram after all, clarifying he was not a Jew. He may have been referring to those who accompanied the Mulekites (presumably Phoenicians). But it is also possible that he was referring to others who accompanied Lehi.

Here are John Sorenson’s comments on that topic.

Were there servants? No mention is made of male or female servants, yet it is possible that there were some. At first glance, 1 Nephi 2:4 would seem to rule that out, since reference is made only to Lehi’s taking “his family.” Yet Near Eastern usage would not rule out including servants under that heading without specifically distinguishing them. Lehi’s “great wealth” would seem to have called for at least female servants in the household. Nephi’s hesitancy about even adding Zoram to their party would not apply in the case of family retainers, who would have known no other life than service to Lehi and Sariah and had no alternative place in society in the land of Jerusalem even if they dreamed of defecting. I do not consider it likely that there were such people along, but the door should not be shut on the possibility, for they might account for some genetic variety in the colony as well as providing additional hands for the construction of the ship when they reached Bountiful.

Finally, I note that Lynn M. Hilton has proposed in an unpublished paper that Laman and Lemuel took dark-skinned South Arabian women as second wives during the sojourn in Bountiful, thus accounting for the skin color attributed to the Lamanites in the promised land in America. That the party had social interaction with local inhabitants in Bountiful on the south Arabian coast does seem likely, even inevitable. Among other things, Nephi claims “neither did I build the ship after the manner of men” (1 Nephi 18:2), implying that he had knowledge of other ships which almost certainly would have existed on that coast. However, Jacob 3:5, which credits the Lamanites with a tradition of strict monogamy, goes against the Hilton suggestion, but Lehi could have picked up families, or single people who married Lehi’s servants.  We simply don’t know.

I think it is likely Lehi brought servants. The journey from Jerusalem through the wilderness would have been arduous for any small group, but also dangerous. Lehi was a wealthy man, and likely accustomed to desert travel; in the context of the times, he would have had servants to assist him in his work, as well as to assist the household. Furthermore, it seems unlikely that Lehi would have sent all of his sons back to Jerusalem, leaving Lehi and Sariah and their daughters alone in the wilderness, if he did not have servants. Perhaps he also sent servants to accompany his sons on their trips to Jerusalem.

Joseph Smith said the group was “principally Israelites,” so some of them were not. Apart from Zoram, the record gives no specifics on the identity of these non-Israelites. Had Zoram been the only exception, would Joseph have used the term “principally?” The term refers to rank or importance, not merely numbers, so even a significant number of non-Israelite servants would leave the group “principally Israelites.”

Mesoamerican advocates have considered but rejected the notion that Lehi’s party included servants or people from Arabia,[vi] but I think that approach reflects a desire to show that Lehi landed among a sophisticated Mesoamerican population. In my view, that idea contradicts the text.

To summarize: I think Lehi brought servants and landed in a mostly uninhabited area in Florida, among a small population of hunter/gatherers who lacked a well-organized society.” Moroni’s America pages 84-85


[i] Brant Gardner, Traditions of the Fathers, pp. 153-4.

[ii] Erastus Snow, “God’s Peculiar People,” Journal of Discourses, 23:184, available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni38.

[iii] John Sorenson, “The Composition of Lehi’s Family,” in By Study and Also by Faith, (Neal A. Maxwell Institute), available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni39.

[iv] Orson Pratt, A[n] Interesting Account of Several Remarkable Visions, p. 15, available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni40.

[v] The Wentworth letter was published in the 1 March 1842 Times and Seasons. The Historical Introduction in the Joseph Smith Papers explains that the letter echoes some wording from Pratt’s pamphlet. The letter is available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni41.

[vi] E.g., Brant Gardner, Traditions of the Fathers, p. 156.


*Heartland Research Agreed to Purchase the Phoenicia for Display on the West Bank of the River Sidon at the Zarahemla Temple Site in Montrose, Iowa.

December 13, 2021, inspired and special members of Heartland Research, John Lefgren and Mike and Betty LaFontaine, negotiated with the shipowner Philip Beale, the terms for purchasing the Phoenicia, a faithful replica of a ship which made two voyages in 2009 and in 2020 of over 30,000 nautical miles.

It was demonstrated in this replica 600 BC Phoenician style Ship which Captain Beale built and sailed, validating the possible sea route of bringing Mulek, the Prince of Judah, from Jerusalem to Zarahemla in the 6th Century before Christ. (Tunisia to Florida in 2020), along with the voyage of the same Phoenicia in 2009 making a voyage possible of bringing Lehi and his family from Oman, to Florida, as Captain Beale demonstrated in his voyage to circumnavigate a trade-route around Africa similar to Herodotus in 500 BC. (The 2009 Phoenicia traveled from Oman to near Florida and finally to Lebanon). These friends of the Heartland Group have done the world a service.

As of 2025 the Phoenicia Ship has been taken apart and put in containers and sent to Utah its new home. We are looking for a permanent site in Utah and we will reassemble the Phoenicia. We will let you know when that occurs or call Rian Nelson 801-931-9031.

There are current 2026 updates at the heartland Research website phoenicia.rocks 

To read and download a special 26-page book called “Sidon to Sidon” See below

Click to Download: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/wp-content/uploads/2023/09/Sidon-to-Sidon-Slides-2.pdf

Put cursor on picture below to begin reading and scrolling the article.

D&C 128 Cumorah NY or Mexico?

Below are a few 1907 pictures in Church archives which clearly show the Hill Cumorah in New York. Who would think it could be anywhere else? I did for 40 plus years. In about 1920 it became popular for the RLDS Church to say Cumorah was in Mexico, but why? We know Benjamin Winchester and Joseph Smith’s brother William Smith left our Church and taught this at the break away sects they joined. I continue to believe the Hill Cumorah is in New York and those who don’t have that right to believe as they wish. Treat others with respect but continue to share what you feel in your heart.

Dr. Robert J. Matthews, a religious educator and scholar, teaching in the departments of Ancient Scripture and Religious Education at Brigham Young University (BYU) who, after reading this manuscript [“Prophecies & Promises” by Rod Meldrum and Bruce C. Porter], said with a twinkle in his eye— “I am a one-hill man. I’ve always been a one-hill man just like the Prophet Joseph Smith was, and if I’m wrong…well, at least I’m in good company!”

1907 Courtesy, L. Tom Perry Special Collections, Harold B. Lee Library,
Brigham Young University, Provo, UT 84602. Source of Hill Cumorah Picture here

This blog below from Jonathan Neville helps us understand how those with a Mesoamerican theory of Cumorah think. It also validates what we believe. It seems very simple to us especially as we read D&C 128:20 and listen to all the Prophets who have said the final battles happened at Cumorah in upstate NY. We shouldn’t argue and demean these scholars, but seek to understand so we can teach our family those things we believe are true. See my long list of all the witnesses by Prophets Leaders, and Apostles who validate one Hill Cumorah in New York here and here!

Glad tidings from Mexico?

“Lately some of our most famous LDS scholars have been saying it doesn’t really matter where Cumorah is. They are sensitive to my observation that they are repudiating the teachings of the prophets about the New York Cumorah.

But that’s a simple fact that they admit in their publications, even if they’re not proud of it. The core teaching of M2C is that the prophets are wrong.

Some have asked me to stop writing about this because it’s a divisive topic that “causes contention.” Others have accused me of writing on this topic to make money. (Meanwhile, those complaining are (i) employed (or retired) at tithe-payer expense and/or (ii) collect a percentage of the money they raise for their nonprofits.)

M2C promoters want you to believe Joseph was an ignorant speculator who misled the Saints about Cumorah. We’ll look at a specific example below, right from Book of Mormon Central.

Any time you get a chance, challenge these scholars and their followers about M2C. None of us have to stand for their ongoing efforts to persuade the Saints that the prophets were wrong. You don’t have to accept M2C no matter who is teaching it.
_____

Let’s start with D&C 128:20.

And again, what do we hear? Glad tidings from Cumorah! Moroni, an angel from heaven, declaring the fulfilment of the prophets—the book to be revealed. 

Our M2C scholars, their employees, and their followers, insist Cumorah is in southern Mexico. They have rewritten this passage to say “Glad tidings from Mexico” because the only “true” Cumorah of Mormon 6:6 is somewhere in southern Mexico.

It’s incredible that any members of the Church have fallen for this, but many have. Let’s see why.
_____

D&C 128:20 is a letter Joseph wrote to the Saints on September 6, 1842. He sent it to the Times and Seasons, which published the letter in the October 1, 1842, issue of the newspaper.

(BTW, this is another indication that Joseph was not editing the paper. The same Oct 1 issue contains the infamous (and ridiculous) anonymous editorial titled “Zarahemla” that the M2C promoters claim Joseph wrote or “edited” somehow.)

You can see a copy of the original publication at this link:

https://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/digital/collection/NCMP1820-1846/id/9963

Click on the “expand” button at the upper right of the document and then scroll down to the end of page 935 to see the reference to Cumorah.
_____

When you read this, put yourself in the place of the Saints to whom Joseph wrote the letter. In September 1842, you’re probably living in Nauvoo or England. You read the Times and Seasons regularly. The year before, in the same newspaper, you read yet another republication of Oliver Cowdery’s Letter VII, which Oliver wrote in 1835 with the assistance of Joseph Smith. Joseph asked his brother Don Carlos to republish it in the Times and Seasons. Here’s what you read:

You are acquainted with the mail road from Palmyra, Wayne Co. to Canandaigua, Ontario Co. N. Y. and also, as you pass from the former to the latter place, before arriving at the little village of Manchester, say from three to four, or about four miles from Palmyra, you pass a large hill on the east side of the road. Why I say large, is, because it is as large perhaps, as any in that country…. 

At about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former, leaving a beautiful vale between. The soil is of the first quality for the country, and under a state of cultivation, which gives a prospect at once imposing, when one reflects on the fact, that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed.

By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the book of Mormon you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah. (It is printed Camorah, which is an error.) In this valley fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites-once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope, or doubt…. 

This hill, by the Jaredites, was called Ramah: by it, or around it, pitched the famous army of Coriantumr their tents. Coriantumr was the last king of the Jaredites. The opposing army were to the west, and in this same valley, and near by, from day to day, did that mighty race spill their blood, in wrath, contending, as it were, brother against brother, and father, against son. In this same spot, in full view from the top of this same hill, one may gaze with astonishment upon the ground which was twice covered with the dead and dying of our fellowmen.

You can see a copy of this issue of the Times and Seasons here:

https://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/digital/collection/NCMP1820-1846/id/8864/rec/3

Once on the website link above, Click on the “expand” button at the upper right of the document and then scroll down to the end of page 378 to read about Cumorah. Continue on page 379 and 380.

Every Church member who read Joseph’s 1842 letter understood this context.

But our modern M2C scholars keep trying to persuade the modern Saints that Joseph didn’t know what he was talking about.

They say Oliver didn’t know what he was talking about.

They say that all of Joseph’s contemporaries and successors were misled by the incorrect speculations from Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery.

Consequently, if you believe M2C, then you also believe that Joseph and Oliver were ignorant speculators who misled the Church about Cumorah. 

And that’s fine with me. People can believe whatever they want.

I object only when these M2C intellectuals prevent ordinary members of the Church from making informed decisions.
_____

One of my favorite rationalizations about  D&C 128:20 comes from Book of Mormon Central (America) in no-wise #489.

Look at how they try to persuade the Saints to question Joseph Smith’s credibility and reliability, solely to defend and promote M2C.

Original in blue, My comments in red.

As far as can be determined, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself only associated the hill in New York with the Cumorah in the Book of Mormon towards the end of his life. 

Notice the clever rhetoric “as far as can be determined.” Informed Church members can easily “determine” from historical sources that Joseph first identified the hill as Cumorah in 1827 before he even got the plates. They know that in 1831, missionaries were explaining that Moroni himself called the hill Cumorah. But if you have only been taught M2C, you don’t know these things. 

In an 1842 epistle the Prophet spoke of hearing “Glad tidings from Cumorah! Moroni, an angel from heaven, declaring the fulfilment of the prophets—the book to be revealed” (Doctrine and Covenants 128:20).7 Before then, Joseph left the name of the New York hill where Moroni gave him the plates unnamed in his accounts of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon.8 

This is a red herring fallacy because the name Cumorah meant nothing to nonmembers who were the intended audience for these references. For members, Joseph and Oliver had explicitly identified the hill as Cumorah in Letter VII, which was republished in every Church magazine during Joseph’s lifetime. It was sung in a popular hymn.

Look at Note 8:See History, circa Summer 1832, 4; History, 1838–1856, volume A-1 [23 December 1805–30 August 1834],addendum, 7Elders’ Journal (July 1838): 43.

1. The 1832 history doesn’t even mention a hill, so there was no point in naming it.

2. The 1838 history was intended for the general public. “I have been induced to write this history so as to disabuse the publick mind, and put all enquirers after truth into possession of the facts as they have transpired in relation both to myself and the Church as far as I have such facts in possession.” James Mulholland added a description of the hill because, as he explained “I mentioned to President Smith that I considered it necessary that an explanation of <​the location of​> the place where the box was deposited would be required in order that the history be satisfactory.” Once again, the name Cumorah was irrelevant as a matter of Church history and would not be understood by nonmembers anyway.

3. The Elders’ Journal answered questions posed by nonmembers to whom the name Cumorah would be meaningless.

Whether the Prophet arrived at this conclusion about the location of Cumorah by revelation, by conforming to usage that had become common among the early members of the Church about Book of Mormon geography, or in some other way is historically unknown.9

The M2C claim that Joseph Smith adopted a false tradition when he wrote D&C 128 and that his successors canonized his false speculations is audacious sophistry. 

It is inexcusable, really.

The alternative M2C “requirement” that Joseph had to learn the “location of Cumorah” by revelation is equally audacious. Informed Latter-day Saints know that Joseph and Oliver actually visited the repository of Nephite records (Mormon 6:6) inside the hill Cumorah in New York. They know that Joseph learned the name of the hill before he even got the plates. And, of course, they have read and understood Letter VII, just as all of Joseph’s contemporaries did.

If you want to see a perfect illustration of the M2C citation cartel, read footnote 9. It’s a series of articles from FARMS and its successor, the Interpreter, both published by M2C advocates who repudiate the teachings of the prophets about the New York Cumorah. Here’s the link:https://knowhy.bookofmormoncentral.org/knowhy/where-is-the-location-of-the-hill-cumorah#footnote9_0bpjjij

In the decades after Joseph Smith’s death, other prominent early Latter-day Saints, including Lucy Mack Smith,10 Parley P. Pratt,11 and David Whitmer,12 recounted earlier incidents in which the New York hill was identified as Cumorah by the angel Moroni and by Joseph Smith.

Let’s look at each of these.

1. Lucy Mack Smith began her history a few months after Joseph and Hyrum were murdered (not “in the decades after”). She explained why:

“People are often enquiring of me the particulars of Joseph’s getting the plates seeing the angels at first and many other thing which Joseph never wrote or published I have told over many things pertaining to these matters to different persons to gratify their curiosity indeed have almost destroyed my lungs giving these recitals to those who felt anxious to hear them I have now concluded to write down every particular as far as possible and if those who wish to read them will help me a little they can have it all in one piece to read at their leisure

—”Lucy specifically recounted things “Joseph never wrote or published,” yet these M2C scholars want us to disbelieve Lucy’s account because Joseph never wrote or published what she recounted! 

Their objection is the entire reason why Lucy gave us her history. Lucy not only explained that Joseph knew the name Cumorah before he got the plates, but she actually quoted what Joseph said.

Although she began dictating her history in the fall of 1844, she pointed out that she had been reciting this history for some time before then.

Yet these M2C scholars frame her account as unreliable because it came “decades” later.

2. Parley P. Pratt’s autobiography includes this quotation of what missionaries taught in 1831: “This Book, which contained these things, was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him, Cumorah, which hill is now in the State of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario county.” 

That’s pretty specific; in fact, it’s as specific as words can be, and it corroborates Lucy’s quotation of what Joseph said. But our M2C scholars, in their effort to cast doubt and confusion, frame this as a “late” recollection by citing the date of publication in 1874.

Actually, Parley began writing his autobiography in 1854. 

More significantly, the 1839 hymnal includes Pratt’s hymn

“An Angel from on High” which includes these lyrics.
An angel from on high
The long, long silence broke;
Descending from the sky,
These gracious words he spoke:
Lo! in Cumorah’s lonely hill
A sacred record lies concealed.
Lo! in Cumorah’s lonely hill
A sacred record lies concealed.

Rather than Parley’s teaching arising “in the decades after Joseph’s death,” Parley taught that Moroni referred to the “hill in New York” as Cumorah as early as 1839, and this was sung by the Saints during Joseph’s lifetime. 

3. David Whitmer. Footnote 12 refers to David’s 1878 account of meeting the divine messenger who was taking the Harmony plates to Cumorah. David repeated this account to others; Zina Young heard about it before 1878, probably in 1832, as we’ve discussed before. http://www.bookofmormoncentralamerica.com/2016/05/more-on-david-whitmer-zina-young-and.html


The logical fallacy of the “late recollection” argument is that in David’s case, it was precisely because this was the first time he heard the word “Cumorah” that he remembered the event. When he heard the messenger refer to Cumorah, David had not read the Book of Mormon; it hadn’t even been completely translated yet. This is the type of detail that makes David’s recollection more credible, not less.

Since these statements are somewhat late recollections, coming after the identity of Cumorah as a hill near Palmyra, New York, had become widespread, they should be used cautiously.13

As we’ve seen, these are not “late recollections.” And how do they think “the identity of Cumorah… had become widespread” if not from the repeated republication of Letter VII and the singing of Parley’s hymn, all with the approval of Joseph Smith? 

Our M2C intellectuals, their employees and followers, often use the phrase “used cautiously” as a euphemism for “repudiated.” 

They know members of the Church are reluctant to outright repudiate the teachings of the prophets. Because M2C explicitly repudiates the teachings of the prophets, they frame the issue as “using cautiously” those teachings. 

Notice, they never encourage Church members to use their own M2C teachings “cautiously.”
_____

The identify of the New York Cumorah has been well established by the prophets and apostles. Because of the influence of certain M2C intellectuals, however, most members of the Church have been persuaded to repudiate the teachings of the prophets in favor of an imaginary “Cumorah” somewhere in southern Mexico.

As long as Church members continue to value the teachings of the scholars over the teachings of the prophets, we can hardly expect the Lord to reveal more about the historicity of the Book of Mormon.

Instead of starting with the known pin in the map of the New York Cumorah, our scholars have led Church members on an adventure into confusion and ignorance.

10 And therefore, he that will harden his heart, the same receiveth the lesser portion of the word; and he that will not harden his heart, to him is given the greater portion of the word, until it is given unto him to know the mysteries of God until he know them in full.
(Alma 12:10) http://www.moronisamerica.com/glad-tidings-from-mexico/ Posted by jonathan3d 

1835- Eight letters that Joseph Smith asked Oliver to Write- You haven’t read them?

Click to Purchase

It has been almost 11 years since our friend Jonathan Neville first discovered at the Joseph Smith Papers online, and let the world know about these 8-Letters.

In my opinion the eight letters that Joseph asked Oliver to write about the History of the Church in 1835, should be read by everyone, and I feel they could even be scripture. ( Actually part of Letter 1 is scripture today. Am I kidding? No! JSH 1:75n). Why haven’t you heard about them?

We know those historians of the Mesoamerican theory who believe in two Cumorah’s, don’t want anyone to know these letters exist. It would validate our Heartlander belief that there is only one Cumorah in NY and no where else. See Mesoamerican response of how Jonathan Neville is wrong here. I want to be fair, and let you read both sides of the issue and decide for yourself.

Joseph Smith had these letters copied into his personal journal. (That is how important they were to Joseph).They are online at the link below. Once at that link scroll down a few pages and the 8 Letters begin with the following words beginning with the bold title: Editorial Note

“The following section includes transcripts of eight letters Oliver Cowdery wrote in 1834 and 1835 regarding JS’s visions of an angel and his discovery of the gold plates of the Book of Mormon. Cowdery addressed the letters to William W. Phelps and published them as a series in the Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate between October 1834 and October 1835.” Joseph Smith Papers

Contents of Stone Box

There is also much confusion about what was contained in the stone box where Joseph received the plates from Moroni. Most members of the Church don’t understand there were two depositories at Hill Cumorah. In addition to the stone box where the gold plates were deposited, there was a separate cave at Hill Cumorah at a different spot than the stone box, that was about 15 feet deep by 15 feet wide, where wagon loads of plates were deposited, along with the Liahona, Sword of Laban, and other scrolls, papers. and artifacts. Read quote here: “The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battlefield on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces. Men, women and children fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground. . . . These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, A.D. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and it’s contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion.” 1866 Orson Pratt Millennial Star (28 (27): 417)

Also at the end of this blog about the the letters and the stone box, I want your help in sharing your opinion on a question about the contents of “pillars” in the stone box, but how many pillars were there? By the way, was there found the Liahona or Sword in that box?

Did you know that Joseph had a seer stone or two while he was young? Almost everyone near Palmyra had a favorite stone or rock. We never hear in scripture that Joseph used his rock to translate the plates, however. What did Joseph use and what was contained in the stone box? You will learn some things you weren’t aware of, most likely.

DID YOU KNOW?

Of Oliver’s eight letters, portions of Letter I, are found in our scriptures and canonized? “See Joseph Smith – History after (See * after the number 75) verse 75.” The source reference is from Messenger and Advocate, vol. 1 (October 1834), pp. 14–16, which was originally published as Letter I. (This is an amazing fact that all members of the Church should know about. Ask yourself, why don’t you know this? Has it been hidden or not disclosed to us by some active member Historians and Intellectuals of the Church)? I believe the answer is possibly! Most of these Historians are wonderful people, but don’t  want some of us to know any possible fallacies of them being wrong, about some history they want us to believe.

LETTER VII IS PUBLISHED IN THESE PUBLICATIONS:
Messenger and Advocate (Kirtland 1835)
Copied into Joseph Smith’s Personal Journal (1835)
Quoted in Orson Pratt’s Pamphlet (1840)
Gospel Reflector (Philadelphia 1841)
Times and Seasons (Nauvoo 1841)
The Prophet (New York City 1844-45)
Liverpool Pamphlet (1844)
Millennial Star (1866)
Improvement Era (Salt Lake City 1899)

“I think Letter VII was reprinted so many times because it was so important. Oliver’s history was the most complete history of the early days of the Church until the serialized History of Joseph Smith began running in the Times and Seasons in 1842, but it was also important for people to know that the New York hill was a touchstone for the Book of Mormon. It was a connection between ancient and modern times–a pin in the map.” Jonathan Neville

Joseph Smith’s History, 1834-1836,  contains Oliver’s letters, including Letter VII. You can find it in the Joseph Smith Papers starting with Chapter 1 on page 17. Oliver’s letters appear several pages later. Oliver Cowdery’s Letter VII as it appears in Joseph Smith’s own history “Letter VII,” LDS Messenger and Advocate, July 1835, 1:155–159 (Key to finding letter VII is to scroll down until you find the July 1835 article).

Letter I to Letter VIII Introduction

From the Joseph Smith Papers Project-
History, 1834–1836 Joseph Smith Papers.org
Editorial Note”

The following section includes transcripts of eight letters Oliver Cowdery wrote in 1834 and 1835 regarding JS’s visions of an angel and his discovery of the gold plates of the Book of Mormon. Cowdery addressed the letters to William W. Phelps and published them as a series in the Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate between October 1834 and October 1835. The titles and formatting employed in this history are similar to those in the published series of articles, indicating that the Cowdery letters were copied into the history from the Messenger and Advocate, not from a manuscript version of the letters. 

Frederick G. Williams could have begun the transcription in JS’s history as early as 6 December 1834, the date of Cowdery’s last historical entry in the preceding section of the history. However, Cowdery probably gave the history to Williams around 2 October 1835, when he gave Williams JS’s journal. On 29 October 1835, JS retrieved the history from Williams and delivered it to Warren Parrish, who continued copying the Cowdery letters. It is likely that Parrish finished copying the letters by early April 1836, when he gave JS’s journal (and presumably the 1834–1836 history along with it) to Warren Cowdery

In the first letter [which part is canonized in our current scriptures], Oliver Cowdery recounted his experiences with JS beginning when the two first met in April 1829. The letter includes an account of the vision he and JS had of John the Baptist, who gave them the authority to baptize. After composing this letter, but before its publication, Cowdery developed a new history-writing plan: he decided that in subsequent letters he would relate the “full history of the rise of the church,” beginning with JS’s early life and visions. As editor of the Messenger and Advocate, Cowdery prefaced the published version of the first letter with an explanation (also transcribed into the history) of the new plan. Although he had no firsthand knowledge of church history prior to April 1829, Cowdery assured his readers that “our brother J. Smith Jr. has offered to assist us. Indeed, there are many items connected with the fore part of this subject that render his labor indispensable.” Some passages in the ensuing narrative seem to have been related to Cowdery by JS, since Cowdery recounts events in which only JS participated.

Cowdery composed the letters to inform the Latter-day Saints of the history of their church, but he also wrote for the non-Mormon public. Employing florid romantic language, frequent scriptural allusions, and much dramatic detail, he clearly intended to present a rhetorically impressive account of early Mormon history. He placed the rise of the church in a dispensational framework, characterizing the time between the end of the New Testament and JS’s early visions as a period of universal apostasy. He included the revivalism of various denominations during the Second Great Awakening, which JS experienced in his youth, as an example of the doctrinal confusion and social disharmony present in Christendom. Throughout the series of letters, he defended JS’s character and that of the Smith family, and his explicitly apologetic statements include apparent allusions to both Alexander Campbell’s Delusions (1832) and Eber Howe ’s Mormonism Unvailed (1834).

Beginning in the third letter, Cowdery provided the most extensive account of the origins of the Book of Mormon published up to that time. He related JS’s initial visions of the angel Moroni and, using biblical prophecies, elaborated on the angel’s message concerning the gathering of Israel in the last days in preparation for the Millennium. Cowdery continued his narrative up to, but did not include, JS’s receiving the gold plates in September 1827.

The transcription of the Oliver Cowdery letters into JS’s history was evidently conceived in terms of the entire series, not as a piecemeal copying of the individual letters. As noted above, Cowdery probably gave the “large journal” containing the history begun in 1834 to Williams in October 1835, the month of the Messenger and Advocate issue in which his final installment was published.

By the time Williams received the history, Cowdery may have already written the final letter; he had at least conceived of it as the final installment in his series. With the serialized Cowdery letters complete or nearing completion, the new history kept in the “large journal” could serve as a repository—more permanent than unbound newspapers—for a copied compilation of the entire series.

Letters from Messenger and Advocate The following communication was designed to have been published in the last No. of the star; but owing to a press of other matter it was laid over for this No. of the Messenger and ad[v]ocate. Since it was writen,  upon further reflection, we have thought that a full history of the rise  of the church of the Latter Day Saints, and the most interesting parts of its  progress, to the present time, would be worthy the perusal of the Saints.—  If circumstances admit, an article on this subject will appear on in each  subsequent No. of the Messenger and advocate, until the time when  the church was driven from Jackson Co. Mo. by a lawless banditti; &  such other remarks as may be thought appropriate and interesting.

That our narrative may be correct, and particularly the introduction, it is proper to inform our patrons, that our brother J.  Smith Jr. has offered to assist us. Indeed, there are many items connected with the fore part of this subject that render his labor indispensible. With his labor and with authentic documents now in our possession, we hope to render this a pleasing and agreeable narrative, well worth the examination and  perusal of the Saints.

To do <Justice to> this subject will require time and space: we therefore ask the forbearance of our readears, assuring them that it shall be founded  upon facts.

Source: http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/history-1834-1836/1?highlight=oct%2029%2C%201834#full-transcript

The Proper Method of Translation

The breastplate was worn under Joseph’s shirt and a farmers hat was possibly used to prevent the scribe from seeing the plates and the spectacles.

The Proper Method of Translation in my opinion is utilizing the three items that were contained in the stone box at Cumorah. There were only the gold plates, the breastplate, and the two stones in a silver bow similar to spectacles. With these three items the translation of the Book of Mormon came forth. No where in the scriptures do we hear of Joseph using a stone in a hat to translate. We also find credible sources that a curtain was not placed between Joseph and the scribe. For detailed explanation you can click below the artwork for additional information about scriptural verification and the words of Lucy Mack Smith.

“Two Stones in Silver Bows… Fastened to a Breastplate” JSH 1:35 by Anne Marie Oborn

HARD EVIDENCE SCRIPTURE REFERENCES  https://bookofmormonevidence.org/wp-content/uploads/2021/07/Book-of-Mormon-Hard-Evidence-Proper-Translation.pdf

4-PAGE SUMMARY https://bookofmormonevidence.org/bookstore/wp-content/uploads/2002/01/4-page-Proper-Translation-Using-The-Key.pdfDid the spectacles really have the diamond shape in them? Lucy describes it here: “Examining it with no covering but a silk handkerchief, found that it consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and the glasses were set in silver bows connected with each other in much the same way that old-fashioned spectacles are made.” Lucy Mack Smith-Joseph Smith History

The Authentic Stone Box & The Cave at Cumorah

“Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God” Joseph Smith- HC 4:537

The items above are the only contents of the stone box where Joseph received the plates. There was not a single seer stone, there was not the Liahona, nor the Sword of Laban. There is no scripture that says this, many historians have made this up as you can see today in the Church History Museum, in the picture below.

Heartlanders say, “Mormon’s depository and Moroni’s stone box are in the same hill Cumorah in New York in different locations.” [One Hill Cumorah only in New York]
Mesoamericanists say, “Mormon’s depository is at some hill in Mexico, and Moroni’s stone box is in New York” [Neither one was necessarily called Cumorah. See “Saints” Vol. 1]

Video at the Church History Museum

The Liahona and Sword were in the large cave at Hill Cumorah that Joseph entered with Oliver, where there were many many plates and records. Wilford Woodruff said, “[Joseph] went [into] a Cave in the Hill Comoro with Oliver Cowdry & deposited those plates upon a table or shelf. In that room were deposited a large amount of gold plates containing sacred records… Joseph Smith said that cave contained tons of choice treasures & records.” Wilford Woodruff Journal, 11 December 1869

Heber C. Kimball said, “Joseph and others… went into a cave in the hill Cumorah, and saw more records than ten men could carry… There were books piled up on tables, book upon book. Those records this people will yet have, if they accept of the Book of Mormon and observe its precepts, and keep the commandments.” Heber C. Kimball

Oliver Cowdery

“The manner in which the plates were deposited: First, a hole of sufficient depth, (how deep I know not) was dug. At the bottom of this was laid a stone of suitable size, the upper surface being smooth. At each edge was placed a large quantity of cement, and into this cement, at the four edges of this stone, were placed, erect, four others, their bottom edges resting in the cement at the outer edges of the first stone. The four last named, when placed erect, formed a box, the corners, or where the edges of the four came in contact, were also cemented so firmly that the moisture from without was prevented from entering. It is to be observed, also, that the inner surface of the four erect, or side stones was smoothe. This box was sufficiently large to admit a breast-plate, such as was used by the ancients to defend the chest, &c. from the arrows and weapons of their enemy. From the bottom of the box, or from the breast-plate, arose three small pillars composed of the same description of cement used on the edges; and upon these three pillars was placed the record of the children of Joseph, and  of a people who left the tower far, far before the days of Joseph… I must not forget to say that this box, containing the record was covered with another stone, the bottom surface being flat and the upper, crowning. But those three pillars were not so lengthy as to cause the plates and the crowning stone to come in contact. I have now given you, according to my promise, the manner in which this record was deposited; though when it was first visited by our brother, in 1823, a part of the crowning stone was visible above the surface while the edges were concealed by the soil and grass, from which circumstances you will see, that however deep this box might have been placed by Moroni at first, the time had been sufficient to wear the earth so that it was easily discovered when once directed, and yet not enough to make a perceivable difference to the passer-by.” Oliver Cowdery, “Letter VIII,” October 1835

Joseph Smith Jr.

“Having removed the earth, I obtained a lever, which I got fixed under the edge of the stone, and with a little exertion raised it up. I looked in, and there indeed did I behold the plates, the Urim and Thummim [“Lights and Perfections” or allegorically, “Doctrine and Truth”; see pp. xix, 446, 560-61, 551], and the breastplate, as stated by the messenger. The box in which they lay was formed by laying stones together in some kind of cement. In the bottom of the box were laid two stones crossways of the box, and on these stones lay the plates and the other things with them.” JSH 1:52

Lucy Mack Smith

Lucy Mack Smith said, “[Moroni, after telling Joseph about the record, said] but you cannot get it until you learn to keep the commandments of God For it is not to get gain. But it is to bring forth that light and intelligence which has been long lost in the Earth 

Now Joseph beware or when you go to get the plates your mind will be filled with darkness and all manner of evil will rush into your mind. To prevent you from keeping the commandments of God that you may not succeed in doing his work and you must tell your father of this for he will believe every word you say.

The record is on a side hill on the Hill of Cumorah 3 miles from this place. Remove the grass and moss and you will find a large flat stone pry that up and you will find the record under it laying on 4 pillars of cement— then the angel left him.” JSP Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1844–1845 https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1844-1845/41

What Do You Think? Two? Three? or Four? Pillars?

I think it is most likely there were two stones on the bottom crossways of the box as this is canonized information. The Letter VIII information is a good secondary witness that there was something that the plates were sitting on top of such as the three pillars and of course Lucy Mack’s witness is always credible as she mentioned four pillars.

“Years ago, when the church was working on filming “How Rare A Possession,” (See Video Here) the Church contacted brother [L…] in our stake. [Le…] was quite a well-known, successful landscaper in the area (I also dated his son). They asked him if he could locate a rock that would be as close to the dimensions of the rock that would have covered the stone box where the plates were deposited. [L…] took this task VERY seriously and read the entire BofM in three days (morning and night). At around 3AM, just as he finished the last page, he knelt down in prayer and asked the Lord to guide him to such a rock. Upon finishing his supplication he heard a voice tell him to go to the Hill at that moment. He lived about 45 minutes from the Hill. By the time he arrived, the sun was just starting to rise. He said within 15 minutes he was directed to a spot on the Hill and as he peered down he noticed a tip of a rock jutting out of the hillside. As he started to dig, he realized how large this stone truly was. Then he heard another voice tell him, this is THE stone....the very stone that laid on top of the box. He immediately stopped his digging and decided to contact the Church. Upon calling them to tell them he believes he found THE stone, the brother told him that they knew and already had 4 men on a flight out there to meet with him and that he was to wait until they got there before removal of the stone. He said it took 5 men to lift the stone. The stone was used in the filming of the movie and is currently kept in the granite vaults in UT. You may be aware from your historical research that the actual stone box was reported by Oliver Cowdery that “the casket had been washed down to the foot of the Hill.” Thus, the box is no longer.” Kathy Burris as told in an email to Rod Meldrum. See complete blog here.
“Years ago, when the church was working on filming “How Rare A Possession,” (See Video Here) the Church contacted brother [L…] in our stake. [Le…] was quite a well-known, successful landscaper in the area (I also dated his son). They asked him if he could locate a rock that would be as close to the dimensions of the rock that would have covered the stone box where the plates were deposited. [L…] took this task VERY seriously and read the entire BofM in three days (morning and night). At around 3AM, just as he finished the last page, he knelt down in prayer and asked the Lord to guide him to such a rock. Upon finishing his supplication he heard a voice tell him to go to the Hill at that moment. He lived about 45 minutes from the Hill. By the time he arrived, the sun was just starting to rise. He said within 15 minutes he was directed to a spot on the Hill and as he peered down he noticed a tip of a rock jutting out of the hillside. As he started to dig, he realized how large this stone truly was. Then he heard another voice tell him, this is THE stone....the very stone that laid on top of the box. He immediately stopped his digging and decided to contact the Church. Upon calling them to tell them he believes he found THE stone, the brother told him that they knew and already had 4 men on a flight out there to meet with him and that he was to wait until they got there before removal of the stone. He said it took 5 men to lift the stone. The stone was used in the filming of the movie and is currently kept in the granite vaults in Utah. You may be aware from your historical research that the actual stone box was reported by Oliver Cowdery that “the casket had been washed down to the foot of the Hill.” Thus, the box is no longer.” Kathy Burris in an email to Rod Meldrum 2015.
Now you know some new things about Church History. even though I could be wrong, I have studied and researched and believe this information is correct. May you be inspired to search out truth whereever it may be and seek your own personal revelation.
 

Hinterland is Mesoamerica & Western United States

I would like to first point out that I believe the Book of Mormon, land of first inheritance was most likely Florida. From there, the Nephites likely migrated to Tennessee, Missouri, Illinois, Ohio and ended up in New York at the one and only Hill Cumorah. This follows the nearly exact historical pattern of the Hopewell Culture which existed from 550 BC to 400 AD, just as the Nephite culture. To me that is a definite HUGE clue!

Hinterlands

The Hinterlands would be described as anywhere outside of the initial areas where Nephites did not initially live. This includes west of the Mississippi in the United States, up to Alaska and down to Central and South America. After 400 AD through migration, intermarriage and the slave trade many Nephites and Lamanites moved all over the Americas. Yes some Nephites existed after the final battles. Some may not have joined the last battle, some may have sailed to Europe and many went west and south into South America.

“Country Southward”

The scriptures say, “And it came to pass that there were ten more who did fall by the sword, with their ten thousand each; yea, even all my people, save it were those twenty and four who were with me, and also a few who had escaped into the south countries, and a few who had deserted over unto the Lamanites. Mormon 6:15.

“And now it came to pass that after the great and tremendous battle at Cumorah, behold, the Nephites who had escaped into the country southward were hunted by the Lamanites until they were all destroyed.” Mormon 8:2


“The question of where the Book of Mormon took place is of great interest to most latter-day saints.  Yet confusion has reigned, with over 150 proposed geographies ranging in scale from the entire western hemisphere to that of a small country.  Over the past several years the Heartland theory has challenged the Mesoamerica theories as the most widely accepted.

While the Heartland geography model has demonstrated its ability to resolve almost every Book of Mormon textual, prophetic and scientific question regarding its authenticity, questions resulting from temple dedicatory prayers and prophetic utterances regarding Lamanite connections with the peoples of Central America continue to hold some to the Mesoamerican ideas – despite overwhelming evidence in support of the Heartland geography.

Mesoamerica archaeologist Mark Alan Wright (See His Article Here and make up your own mind) made a good-faith attempt to reconcile the two dominant theories in an article wherein he proposed a synthesis between the two models by having the main, or core population of the Nephites centered in Mesoamerica, with some small Nephite migrations resulted in forming a periphery people in the north.  Thus, acknowledging Joseph Smith’s revelatory statements, such as Zelph, his letter to Emma and the altar at Adam-ondi-Ahman, that Nephites were in America’s Heartland.

Good Faith Attempt

Building on Brother Wright’s reconciliatory efforts, it became clear that a synthesis of both models could be attained simply by flipping his idea.  Instead of the core Nephite lands being in Mesoamerica with a peripheral population migrating into North America, what if it was found that it was reversed?  Suddenly everything works!

Join Book of Mormon scholar and best-selling author Rod Meldrum as he lays out a deeper understanding of not only where the Book of Mormon took place, but how the Mesoamerican peoples fit into what happened on in North America between the end of the Nephite civilization and the arrival of the European colonists. The story is absolutely fascinating!” Rod Meldrum

Purchase Book Now!

Mormon could not “write the hundredth part” of the events of his people. For this reason we have the record of the Nephites from Mormon’s abridgement, but we don’t have the written record of those who lived in the periphery or “Hinterland.” See Words of Mormon 1:5, Ether 15:33, Isaiah 18:1 “Isaiah 18:1 tells us that the promised land, where the ensign on the mountains would be lifted up, was “beyond the rivers of Ethiopia,” which means beyond the waters of Africa. Nephi knew he would have to sail around Africa.” Moroni’s America Chapter 10 footnote 79 “FOR DECADES, I BELIEVED THE BOOK OF MORMON TOOK PLACE in Central America (specifically, Mesoamerica). I read books and articles written by LDS scholars, visited sites in Mesoamerica, attended lectures, engaged online and in person—let’s say I studied the issue in depth. I know the evidence and can recite the arguments backwards and forwards. But now I’m convinced everything happened in North America.” Moroni’s America Jonathan Neville The Lost City of Zarahemla

Zarahemla-Montrose Iowa

“For the [North] American setting, Section 125:3 is a key to locating Zarahemla. “Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.” Section 125 was the first mention of the name Zarahemla in connection with the Iowa development. Some commentators have argued that this area of Iowa had been called Zarahemla prior to March 1841, the date Joseph received the revelation, but all such references were added retroactively (and after Joseph died) by historians and compilers by way of explanation. With the Iowa Zarahemla as the axis mundi, the American setting has Lehi landing in the Florida panhandle, the Land of Nephi in the mountains of Tennessee, Bountiful in Indiana and Ohio, Zarahemla in Iowa, the Sidon River comprising the river system that includes the Missouri and Ohio Rivers plus the Upper Mississippi, with the West Sea South being the lower Mississippi, the West Sea North being Lake Michigan, the narrow neck being the Niagara Peninsula, and Cumorah in New York, outside of Palmyra—where Joseph Smith found the plates. Essentially, this is the United States from 1838 to 1842, including states and territories.” Moroni’s America page 327 (Emphasis added)

Defining Hinterlands

“Hinterlands is defined here as meaning the unknown area of North and South America that are not within the scope of the writings of the Book of Mormon. In other words, since we believe main events of the Book of Mormon happened in a limited area of North America around the Great Lakes  in the east,  and Ohio, Indiana, Iowa and Missouri to the west, and south in Tennessee, West Virginia, Georgia, and Florida, all other areas will be discussed as “The Hinterlands”. We propose that Mesoamerica is the Hinterlands along with many other areas of the continent. As Mormon has said, “…I shall take from the plates of Nephi; and I cannot write the hundredth part of the things of my people (Words of Mormon 1:5).  There are many people in South and Central America that are Lamanites and part of the Hinterlands.” Jonathan Neville In other words, if the Book of Mormon events took place in Mesoamerica, then every other area would be the “Hinterlands” where other Lamanites may have migrated and lived. If however the events of the Book of Mormon took place in the Heartland of the United States (As we believe they did), then every other area outside of this limited Heartland area would contain migrating Lamanites, including the western United States, Canada, Mexico, and South and Central America. Heartland CoreWhere the main Nephite and Lamanite events occurred! Mesoamerican Periphery Where Nephites and Lamanites migrated to outside of this core! (See map above)

Times and Seasons

“FOR DECADES, LDS SCHOLARS HAVE LABORED TO ESTABLISH and defend a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon because they believed they were vindicating what Joseph Smith wrote (or approved) in three articles published in the Times and Seasons on 15 September and 1 October 1842. The discovery that it was someone other than Joseph Smith, Wilford Woodruff, or John Taylor who wrote the articles, led to the further discovery that Benjamin Winchester wrote the articles linking the Book of Mormon to Central America, and that William Smith edited and published them. These discoveries raise serious questions about the original premise for both hemispheric and Mesoamerican theories of Book of Mormon geography. Although now discredited, these Times and Seasons articles have influenced generations of Latter-day Saints—members, scholars, and leaders —and have been frequently cited by those who advocate a Mesoamerican setting.” Moroni’s America Chapter 28 by Jonathan Neville In about 900 AD the Mayan civilization collapsed. Archaeologists and scientists explain that the Mayans most likely went north, probably using the Gulf of Mexico and landed in the southern states of the U.S. It then would have been easy for the Mayans to utilize the rivers to travel inland to the Midwest or southeastern parts of the U.S.. We know that one of the largest ancient civilizations of North America is at Cahokia near St. Louis, Missouri. Cahokia is dated at about 1000-1200 AD. Cahokia is not a city that was built by the Heartland Core Nephites, but probably by the Mesoamerican Periphery Mayans. 

Purchase LDS 3 Version Now!

“Who built the mounds during the Mississippian Culture period? In an interview with a Native American, Wayne May, author and publisher of Ancient American Magazine, asked a Chieftain: “Who built Cahokia?” The Chieftain responded to Wayne: “We did, the Native Americans. But we built it as slaves.” Wayne then asked: “Slaves to who?” The Chieftain replied: “We were slaves to the Snake people who had come up from the south…as a cohesive army. They enslaved us and for the space of 200-300 years they forced us to build these gigantic structures. But then we were finally able to overthrow them and drive them back out of our lands. But by that time we had intermarried with them for 200-300 years. So many of our people ended going back to the southern lands.” The “Snake people” from the south appear to be people that came from Mesoamerica during a time of severe drought in their lands.” Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 540 (Emphasis added)

Ancient American Magazine LDS Issue 3 by Wayne May

The special LDS editions of the Ancient American contain approx. 39 pages each, covering a wide variety of topics from Native American Traditions, Archeological evidence of the Book of Mormon in North America, and writings from Joseph Smith and the Book of Mormon leaving no doubt that America is the “The Promise Land” of the scriptures.

Collapse of Classic Maya

“The Classic Period of Mesoamerican chronology is generally defined as the period from 250 to 900, the last century of which is referred to as the Terminal Classic.[1] The classic Maya collapse is one of the greatest unsolved mysteries in archaeology. Urban centers of the southern lowlands, among them Palenque, Copán, Tikal, Calakmul, went into decline during the 8th and 9th centuries and were abandoned shortly thereafter. Archaeologically, this decline is indicated by the cessation of monumental inscriptions and the reduction of large-scale architectural construction at the primary urban centers of the classic period.”- Wikipedia/Mesoamerican chronology Teotihuacan around 600-800 AD

Lamanites Used as Slaves North America Core – Mesoamerican Periphery

Annotated Book of Mormon Page 540 Purchase today!

“That the Algonquian, Iroquoian, and many Siouan and Muskogean immigrants were mound builders is readily proven. It may well be doubted whether the mounds were built by the voluntary effort of a free people. Monuments of such magnitude in all ages and in various parts of the world almost without exception representing the handiwork of peoples who labored unwillingly and under compulsion. It would therefore seem evident that either the invading immigrants must have conquered people of a more primitive type whom they found already in possession of the country and reduced them to a state of servitude, or else that they came as imperial colonists, divided into two classes, namely, soldiers and serfs” – Thoburn, J.B., Prehistoric Migrations, Proceedings of the Oklahoma Academy of Science, Vol. 6 [2014], 372-378. As quoted in Annotated Book of Mormon page 540-541. As Rod Meldrum said above, “The question of where the Book of Mormon took place is of great interest to most latter-day saints. Yet confusion has reigned, with over 150 proposed geographies ranging in scale from the entire western hemisphere to that of a small country. Over the past several years the Heartland theory has challenged the Mesoamerica theories as the most widely accepted.”

Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites

Wandering Over the Plains by Ken Corbett

During Zion’s Camp while in Illinois, and Missouri, the prophet Joseph Smith said, “ …Wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity…” This cannot mean that while Joseph was picking up the bones of Nephites in Illinois that he was referring to divine authenticity of a Mesoamerica record. Anthropologist Alice Kehoe, Ph.D., emphasizes that, “from… stale and false notions of ancient Native American history, much has been missed in the archaeological record of the Americas that is only now coming to light.” She argues “that the Mississippian, often called “Mound-Building” Culture, had close trade and communication links with civilizations of Mesoamerica (Mayas, Aztecs, their predecessors and contemporaries) and that this link is readily apparent from the archaeological record.” She also argues “that Trans-Gulf contact between the Mississippi Valley and Mesoamerica was quite likely…leading to clear similarities in the culture, religion, and art of the SECC, Midwest and Mesoamerica.” (Kehoe, Alice, “Wind Jewels and Paddling Gods: The Mississippian Southeast in the Post-Classic Mesoamerican World,” Gulf Coast Archaeology, The Southeastern United States and Mexico, Ed. Nancy Marie White, Gainesville, University of Florida [2005], 260-280.)

Squarely in North America

“Back to Wright’s “hinterlands” approach, the ninety-nine percent of Nephite (and Jaredite) history not accounted for in the text could encompass Mesoamerica. One plausible theory is that the Jaredites who were not killed off in “this north country” (Ether 1:1), meaning the New York area in the American model, expanded into the rest of the hemisphere, including Mesoamerica. The text also mentions Nephites escaping “into the south countries” (Mormon 6:15). Any similarities between the text and various cultural, linguistic, mythological, anthropological and other attributes of Mesoamerica can be accounted for through this application of the hinterlands approach. This explains why Mesoamerican advocates can point to correspondences, but not direct ties, between ancient Mesoamerica and the Book of Mormon. This is a promising area of study that will surely produce results in the future. But for Book of Mormon studies per se—the study of the times, places, and people actually described in the text—the best available evidence places the core narrative of the Book of Mormon squarely in [North] America.” Moroni’s America Jonathan Neville page 352

Heartland: One Cumorah and Last Nephite Battle at Same Hill Hinterland Mesoamerica: Two Cumorah’s and Last Nephite Battle in Mexico

Art by Val Chadwick Bagley

Understand those who believe in two Cumorah’s see the one in NY as the place where Joseph received the plates, but the one in Mexico is where all the Nephite and Lamanite battles ended. In other words Moroni traveled over 3,000 miles hefting the plates (30-60 pounds), just to bury them near Joseph’s home? Elder Mark E. Petersen said, “As the fighting neared its end, Mormon gathered the remnant of his forces about a hill which they called Cumorah, located in what is now the western part of the state of New York…. When finished with the record, Moroni was to hide it up in that same Hill Cumorah which was their battlefield. It would come forth in modern times as the Book of Mormon, named after Moroni’s father, the historian who compiled it… His people were Americans, too. His words constituted a people-to-people message, ancient Americans speaking to modern Americans.” Mark E. Petersen General Conf. 1978

Elder Peterson also said, “I do not believe that the classrooms or the pulpits of our Church are for laboratory purposes in which to experiment with new doctrines and speculative notions. They are exclusively for the use of those who are willing to convert men and women and boys and girls to the truth. . . . I do not believe we should give credence to the highly speculative theories about Book of Mormon geography. I do not believe that there were two Hill Cumorah’s, one in Central America and the other one up in New York, for the convenience of the Prophet Joseph Smith, so that the poor boy would not have to walk clear to Central America to get the gold plates. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the integrity of Joseph Smith. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the testimony of the eleven witnesses of the Book of Mormon. I do not believe you have a testimony of the truth if you question the accuracy of the translation of the Book of Mormon.” Mark E. Petersen LDS Conference Reports, Sunday afternoon, April 5, 1953
Joseph Fielding Smith said, “It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12
If people take the time and study and research, its very difficult to agree with the two Cumorah theory.

For more information visit bookofmormonevidence.org

Nephi’s Ship vs. Mulek’s- How Were They Different?

Nephi’s Ship

In about 592 BC likely near Khor Kharfout, Oman in the Old World, a Prophet named Nephi was commanded to build a ship to take his family to a New Promised Land, which was the New World in North America. The Lord said, “Thou shalt construct a ship, after the manner which I shall show thee, that I may carry thy people across these waters.” Book of Mormon 1 Nephi 17:8

Nephi said, Now I, Nephi, did not work the timbers after the manner which was learned by men, neither did I build the ship after the manner of men; but I did build it after the manner which the Lord had shown unto me; wherefore, it was not after the manner of men.” 1 Nephi 18:2 About 590 BC

How would this sailing vessel be built? How would it be different than other ships built around 600 BC, since the Lord said it should be “after the manner which the Lord had shown unto me?”

As I research I found the earliest known ships were built anciently as early as 5500 BC, as you will read below here: “Visual depictions of sailing boats have been dated as far back as 5500 BCE, discovered on painted discs from ancient Mesopotamia found in modern day Kuwait.” Jamey Bergman ybw.com

Bering Strait?

Now I believe Adam was placed on the earth in about 4,000 BC and the Jaredites left the Old World to America in about 2200 BC, so the 5500 BC may be dated incorrectly, but we know ships were built near the beginning of this earths existence after Adam.

I don’t believe the old myth about the peopling of the New World over the Bering Strait. I believe the Lord gave all mankind the knowledge to build ships similar to those of today. Sure each ship progressed from century to century, with the inspiration of the Lord to man, but the Lord created us all and gave us knowledge and abilities that are powerful at different points of time, as we needed, or as we most importantly asked, and researched on our own.

Sailboat Inventions 100 BC to 1500 AD:

Could these items below have been shown by the Lord to Nephi, near 590 BC to build after the manner of the Lord? The following are ship improvements after 600 BC.

1- The Lateen (triangular) sail: 100 BC
2- Steering Oars and Rudders 100 AD
3- The Keel: 700 – 900 AD
4- Carrack Sail: 1500 AD

Now, if the above improvements that were man-made inventions for ships and sailing in these time periods, what makes us think that the Lord could not have inspired Nephi to add some of these things to ships in 600 BC, or that Nephi asked the Lord how to do things and received inspiration to help his family arrive in North America near Florida? Before discussing the above 4 items I want to explain a few other things about boats sailing from the Old to the New Worlds.

An example of “Working the Timbers”. “I did build it after the manner which the Lord had shown unto me.” 1 Nep 18:2

“A sewn boat is a type of wooden boat which is clinker built with its planks sewn, stitched, tied, or bound together with tendons or flexible wood, such as roots and willow branches. Sewn boat construction techniques were used in many parts of the world prior to the development of metal fasteners, and continued to be used long after that time for small boats to reduce construction costs where metal fasteners were too expensive.” Wikipedia

Working the Timbers?

“Most of the joinery among the timbers was accomplished through means that allowed the hull to be deconstructed without destruction, “a deliberate goal of pharaonic shipbuilders…  Joggled scarf joint of Khufu I (author’s photo right); Inset: joggled strakes of Khufu I. (courtesy Paul Lipke Collection).” Ship Timber and the Reuse of Wood in Ancient Egypt Pearce Paul Creasman University of Arizona 

Jerusalem Destroyed

“The siege of Jerusalem (circa 589–587 BC) was the final event of the Judahite revolts against Babylon, in which Nebuchadnezzar II, king of the Neo-Babylonian Empire, besieged Jerusalem, the capital city of the Kingdom of Judah.” Wikipedia

Remember about this same time somewhere near Jerusalem after the Temple was destroyed, a the last Prophet of Judah, named Zedikiah lived.”

The Plates of Brass is a history of the Hebrew people which was brought by the people of Lehi and Nephi from Jerusalem in 600 BC to North America. These contained “the five books of Moses, as we read:

“And he beheld that they did contain the five books of Moses, which gave an account of the creation of the world, and also of Adam and Eve, who were our first parents; And also a record of the Jews from the beginning, even down to the commencement of the reign of Zedekiah, king of Judah; (1 Nephi 5:11–13).

Phoenicia Ship 600 BC

John Lefgren of Heartland Research said, “We believe the Phoenicia Ship Replica connects the Bible’s stories to the New World.

We read in Jeremiah 52:12 – 13. Now in the fifth month, in the tenth day of the month, which was the nineteenth year of Nebuchadrezzar king of Babylon, came Nebuzaradan, captain of the guard, which served the king of Babylon, into Jerusalem, And burned the house of the Lord, and the king’s house; and all the houses of Jerusalem, and all the houses of the great men, burned he with fire:

The destruction of Jerusalem and the burning of the First Temple had a profound impact on the history of the Jews. This is a point in time from which we connect the ship replica on the west bank of the Mississippi River to the Bible.

About 300 years after the destruction of Jerusalem, we read in Omni 15 Behold, it came to pass that Mosiah discovered that the people of Zarahemla came out from Jerusalem at the time that Zedekiah, king of Judah, was carried away captive into Babylon.

The ship shows that Mulek, the Prince of Judah, could sail across the Atlantic after the burning of the Temple. This is why we are so determined to find sufficient funds to finish the restoration of what was less than two years ago in the mud of Florida. We are sure that as we continue to move forward, we will gain the support of many more people.

Mulek, a son of King Zedekiah, may have come to Djerba with his mother, the Jewish Queen. Jews from Tunisia are sure to be able to tell this story better than anyone else. He wants to hear what the Rabbi has to say. Doug believes that the power of the Carthaginian Empire protected a remnant of the Jewish royal family. I think that this meeting will have great meaning as we connect the ancient people of Tunisia to the ancient people of America.” John Lefgren PhD 

Below, embark on an Epic Journey Through Time! Join us in reliving the 6th Century BC Phoenician Ship Expedition, sailing from Syria to America and back. Witness the incredible seafaring prowess of the Phoenicia, a 2600-year-old replica ship inspired by the Jules Verne 7 Shipwreck. Support the reconstruction of this historic vessel in Montrose, Iowa, and be a part of something truly special. Phoenicia.Rocks

Two Hebrew Voyages to North America

We read in the Book of Mormon there were two groups that left the Old World Jerusalem area, about the same time frame that Jerusalem was destroyed. The Mulekites and the Lehites. See their potential routes below.

Now the land south was called Lehi, and the land north was called Mulek, which was after the son of Zedekiah; for the Lord did bring Mulek into the land north, and Lehi into the land south. Helaman 6:10

I believe that Lehi landed near Tallahassee, FL, and Mulek sailed up the Mississippi River and stopped at the Des Moines river rapids where as the scripture says, “And they journeyed in the wilderness, and were brought by the hand of the Lord across the great waters, into the land where Mosiah discovered them; and they had dwelt there from that time forth.” Omni 1:16

This means Mulek’s voyage was most likely a continuous voyage to the place they had been discovered by Mosiah. If Mulek had have traveled up the St Lawrence seaway, as you look at a direct route to Montrose, Iowa where the Mulekites lived, would not be continuous. Sailing over the Great Lakes and the Niagara Falls would have been difficult, and they they would have had to stop near Detroit, and then find the Illinois River, then connect to the Mississippi River and then south to Montrose, Iowa. I feel up the Mississippi river from the south to the north makes more sense to me, but other people I love such as Wayne May believe the St Lawrence route. Either way is fine with me.

The First Sailing Boats: 5500 BC

“Visual depictions of sailing boats have been dated as far back as 5500 BCE, discovered on painted discs from ancient Mesopotamia found in modern day Kuwait.” Source

This quote above validates my personal belief that the Jaredites “did build [Their First Set of] barges, in which they did cross many waters, being directed continually by the hand of the Lord.” Ether 2:6. They crossed “many waters” (gulf, strait, bay, inlet sea, etc) and beginning near (Kuwait), or many waters like the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this Gulf, they continued eastward (possibly with sailing barges?), through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and the Philippine Sea. See my full blog here:  They ended up in China or Japan to build their “2nd Set” of barges Ether 2: 16-17, before their 344 days on the Pacific, landing near Seattle, WA.

First Sail Boats More

“Sailing was invented more than 7000 years ago. The first presented model of a ship under sail appears on a painted disc found in ancient Mesopotamia between 5500 and 5000 BCE. In modern-day Iraq-Kuwait. Another record appears on an Egyptian vase about 3500 BC. These sailing ships sailed on the Nile, Tigris, and Euphrates River.” Source 

“4000 BC First Sailing Vessels: The ancient Egyptians develop the first sailing vessels. These vessels are probably only used for sailing in the eastern Mediterranean and near the mouth of the Nile river.” Source

Celestial Navigation by the Stars:

“The prospect of navigating through a featureless landscape – like the sea at night – is still a daunting one for the uninitiated, and the fact that ancient cultures were able to achieve it is a testament to human ingenuity…

The Lateen (triangular) Sail: 100 BC

One of the biggest jumps in the history of sailing technology was the invention of the lateen or latin-rig sail. The lateen is a triangular sail mounted at an angle and running in a fore-and-aft direction. With a maneuver called ‘tacking,’ the sail allows boats to make way to windward in a zig-zagging fashion. Though its exact origin is unknown, the lateen sail is the earliest-known fore-and-aft rigged sail and was in use in Greece in the first century BC. It is believed to have been introduced to the Mediterranean region by Arabic or Persian sailors. Polynesians also invented a mastless lateen-rigged sail that is very different in construction from that used in the Mediterranean…

Steering Oars and Rudders 100 AD

Art by Joseph Brickey

The invention of the stern-mounted rudder is credited to the Chinese, who came up with the idea of affixing a maneuverable steering apparatus to the back of a ship’s hull during or before the first century AD during the Han Dynasty. It took Western civilizations another thousand years to affix a stern-mounted rudder to ships…

The Keel: 700 – 900 AD

A structural beam that runs from a ship’s bow to its stern and sits lower than the rest of the hull, the keel was first invented by those intrepid Norse sailing men known as Vikings. Because their sailing ships were square-rigged, they were prone to making a lot of leeway when tacking close to the wind. The addition of a keel prevented this lateral movement, increased speed and made Viking ships more stable…

Carrack Sail: 1500 AD

Detail from a map of Ortelius – Magellan’s ship Victoria

The carrack and the first circumnavigation of the earth: 1500 AD It was a carrack ship that completed the first full circumnavigation of the world. It took the Spanish expedition two captains and nearly four years to make the voyage. Portuguese captain Ferdinand Magellan, who initially led the expedition, set off from Spain in 1519 and died in the Philippines in 1521. Juan Sebastian Elcano brought the carrack ship Victoria – the only one of five ships that started the expedition to survive the trip – back to Spain in 1522. Carracks were three- to four-masted sailing ships developed by Genoan sailors in the 15th century for use in commerce. Their spacious cargo holds made them good for long-distance exploration and they were important in advancing European colonial expansion leading up to the Age of Discovery. Ocean-going ships that were large enough to be stable in heavy seas, carracks were square-rigged on the fore and main masts and lateen-rigged on the mizzenmast. “https://www.ybw.com/features/10-top-innovations-in-the-history-of-sailing-17358

Lehi’s Voyage

Conclusion: After All We Can Do!

It is my opinion that the Lord may have given Nephi instructions to build his ship by utilizing some of the inventions I mentioned above, or with Nephi using some of his own reflections and ideas that he had prayed about. I don’t believe the Lord would just make Nephi’s trip easy by simply allowing the Lords miracles to happen. The Lord has told us time and time again that he will step in after all we can do. Just like Joseph Smith and the translation of the Gold Plates. Joseph did not simply read words off of a rock in a hat, but by the gift and Power of God, which allowed Joseph to use his own mind, his ability to learn translation and utilize the two stones attached to a breastplate. JSH 1:35. Like with the Brother of Jared, God did not just make the stones shine, but it was the Brother of Jared who asked the Lord to touch the stones, as he had done all he could do, by molting the stones and then the Lord made them shine.

Nephi built a ship not after the manner of men, but after the manner the Lord instructed him. When we exercise faith, we don’t usually know what will happen next, but it just happens as the Lord directs.

Lamoka Lake NY- Clovis Period

It is rare to find archaeological evidence as far back as the Clovis or Adamic time periods of North America. No one knows the exact dates of anything archaeological, so be cautioned. It seems very likely the Lamoka Site may fit the Clovis timeline. Remember Adam was placed near Missouri about 4000 BC before the Atlantic ocean split the Continents (About 2345 BC), and Missouri is also where the New Jerusalem will be built in Missouri.

Clovis Culture

The historical people of the Clovis Culture most closely fit the timeline of Adam and Eve’s posterity, what we sometimes call Adamites. No, there were no Pre-Adamites in Church Doctrine and no cavemen. Adam was the first Man placed on this earth and it was about 4,000 BC that this happened. The material of the earth of course is billions of years old, in fact it was never created but organized, just as all matter has existed forever. To fully understand archaeological and intelligent dating, one should be familiar with the word of God below:

“Light of truth, was not created or made, neither indeed can be.”

Purchase here

“29 Man was also in the beginning with God. Intelligence, or the light of truth, was not created or made, neither indeed can be.
30 All truth is independent in that sphere in which God has placed it, to act for itself, as all intelligence also; otherwise there is no existence.
31 Behold, here is the agency of man, and here is the condemnation of man; because that which was from the beginning is plainly manifest unto them, and they receive not the light.
32 And every man whose spirit receiveth not the light is under condemnation.
33 For man is spirit. The elements are eternal, and spirit and element, inseparably connected, receive a fulness of joy;
34 And when separated, man cannot receive a fulness of joy.
35 The elements are the tabernacle of God; yea, man is the tabernacle of God, even temples; and whatsoever temple is defiled, God shall destroy that temple. 36 The glory of God is intelligence, or, in other words, light and truth.
37 Light and truth forsake that evil one.
38 Every spirit of man was innocent in the beginning; and God having redeemed man from the fall, men became again, in their infant state, innocent before God.
39 And that wicked one cometh and taketh away light and truth, through disobedience, from the children of men, and because of the tradition of their fathers.
40 But I have commanded you to bring up your children in light and truth.” D&C 93: 29-40


The Clovis culture is a prehistoric Paleoamerican culture

“The Clovis culture is a prehistoric Paleoamerican culture, named for distinct stone and bone tools found in close association with Pleistocene fauna, particularly two mammoths, at Blackwater Locality No. 1 near Clovis, New Mexico, in 1936 and 1937 (though Paleoindian artifacts had been found at the site since the 1920s). It appears around 11,500–11,000 uncalibrated years before present (YBP)[1] at the end of the last glacial period and is characterized by the manufacture of “Clovis points” and distinctive bone and ivory tools. Archaeologists’ most precise determinations at present suggest this radiocarbon age is equal to roughly 13,200 to 12,900 calendar years ago.[1] [Remember these dates are suspect based on the strong faith that Adam was placed on the earth near 4000 Bc]

A sample of bones from the 1991 Lamoka Lake excavations. Lots of identifiable stuff here.

Before Present (BP) years

“Before Present (BP) years, or “years before present”, is a time scale used mainly in archaeology, geology and other scientific disciplines to specify when events occurred relative to the origin of practical radiocarbon dating in the 1950s. Because the “present” time changes, standard practice is to use 1 January 1950 as the commencement date (epoch) of the age scale. The abbreviation “BP” has been interpreted retrospectively as “Before Physics”,[1] which refers to the time before nuclear weapons testing artificially altered the proportion of the carbon isotopes in the atmosphere, which scientists must now account for.[2][3]

In a convention that is not always observed, many sources restrict the use of BP dates to those produced with radiocarbon dating; the alternative notation RCYBP stands for the explicit “radio carbon years before present”. The only human burial that has been directly associated with tools from the Clovis culture included the remains of an infant boy researchers named Anzick-1.[2][3][4] Paleogenetic analyses of Anzick-1‘s ancient nuclear, mitochondrial, and Y-chromosome DNA[5] reveal that Anzick-1 is closely related to modern Native American populations…
 
The only known Clovis burial is that of Anzick-1, an infant boy who was found near Wilsall, Montana, in 1968. The body was associated with over 100 stone and bone artifacts, all of which were stained with red ocher, and it dates to approximately 12,990–12,840 years BP.[64] Sequencing of his genome demonstrates that he belonged to a population that is ancestral to many contemporary Indigenous peoples of the Americas,[13] particularly those from Central and South America, and less related to those from contemporary North America, including northern Mexico,[13][65] though there is considerable variability in the genetic closeness of Central and South American indigenous peoples to Anzick-1, with older ancient South American remains generally being closer, suggesting that the Native American population had already diverged into multiple genetically distinct groups by the time of the Clovis culture, followed by subsequent migration of these populations later in the Holocene.[66] Like other Native Americans, Anzick-1 is closely related to Siberian peoples, confirming the Asian origin of the Clovis culture.[13] He belongs to Y chromosome Haplogroup Q-L54, which is common among contemporary Native Americans, and to mitochondrial haplogroup D4h3a, which is rare among contemporary Native Americans (occurring in only 1.4%, primarily along the Pacific coast) but more common in the very earliest Indigenous Americans.[13]
 Wikipedia

BP EXAMPLE: The zero point for BP (Before Present) has been designated as AD 1950.
So, really you would want to add 1950 to the BC year.
Informally, you can use the year AD 2000 as your zero point.
Example: 6000 BC + 1950 = 7950 BP, OR 6000 BC + 2000 = 8000 BP

Ancient Civilizations of North America
Creation [Organization] of the Earth likely 13000 to 6000 BC.

All matter is infinite and eternal. “There is no such thing as immaterial matter. All spirit is matter, but it is more fine or pure, and can only be discerned by purer eyes; we cannot see it; but when our bodies are purified we shall see that it is all matter” (D&C 131:7-8) 

1 Clovis Culture- Adam & Animals 5000 to 4000 BC
2 Archaic Period- 3000 BC to 1000 BC
3 Jaredite Culture- 2200 to 500 BC
4 Adena Culture-1500 BC to 200 AD
5 Woodland (Early) 1000 BC to 200 BC
6 Hopewell Culture- Nephites 600 BC to 400 AD
7 Woodland (Middle) 200 BC to 500 AD
8 Woodland (Late) 500 to 1000 AD
9 Native Americans Mixed with Mayans 800 AD to 1200 AD
10 Fort Ancient-Nephites- 900 AD to 1750 AD
11 Mississippian Period- 900 AD to 1300 AD
12 Historic Native Americans 1670 to 1828 AD
Approximate Dates

Where is the Garden of Eden?

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints believe that human inhabitants began with Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden in Missouri. In D&C 107:53 It says “Three years previous to the death of Adam, he called Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, and Methuselah, who were all high priests, with the residue of his posterity who were righteous, into the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and there bestowed upon them his last blessing.” So we know the Garden of Eden was close to Adam-Ondi-Ahman since Adam lived there his entire life, and assembled there 3 years before his death.

Of course we also know in D&C 116:1 it says, “Spring Hill is named by the Lord Adam-ondi-Ahman, because, said he, it is the place where Adam shall come to visit his people, or the Ancient of Days shall sit, as spoken of by Daniel the prophet.

So, Spring Hill in Daviess County near Adam-Ondi-Ahman is near this place which is also only 90 miles north of Independence Missouri where the scripture says, “Hearken, O ye elders of my church, saith the Lord your God, who have assembled yourselves together, according to my commandments, in this land, which is the land of Missouri, which is the land which I have appointed and consecrated for the gathering of the saints. Wherefore, this is the land of promise, and the place for the city of Zion. And thus saith the Lord your God, if you will receive wisdom here is wisdom. Behold, the place which is now called Independence is the center place; and a spot for the temple is lying westward, upon a lot which is not far from the courthouse.” D&C 57: 1-3 What a comfort it is to have modern day scripture to keep us on the correct path or the “Covenant Path” as President Nelson says.

The following Information from Elder Hartman Rector Jr I believe is truth. He explains that the American Continent is really the Old World and Europe and Asia and Africa are the new New World. Read on, it is fascinating.

This Land Is Choice

“I thrill when I see the flag. I hope you do, too. It stands for the USA. This is a land choice above all other lands. We have revelation on the subject. There’s nothing like the USA anywhere. There never has been, and I presume there never will be. The Lord has made that comment in respect to this earth. There are those who feel that we in the Western Hemisphere are the New World but, of course, we aren’t the New World at all this is where it all began; thus the USA is really the “Old World.” It was on this continent, near the center of this continent (in fact, very near Missouri, which is the center of this continent), that the Garden of Eden was located. Life didn’t start off over in what they call the “cradle of civilization” or today’s Holy Land. No, it started in the central part of the United States. That’s where Adam and Eve were cast out of the garden. They moved out to earn their bread by the sweat of their brows. Also it was there that Cain slew Abel. It was there that Noah built an ark, in the middle of a continent like the United States. No wonder they thought he was a little bit “strange,” to say the least. It was there that he and his wife and his three sons and their wives embarked on the ark and floated for many, many days. The ark finally came to rest on top of Mount Ararat. They came down out of the ark, and civilization supposedly started from there. But that was the second start. Civilization had already started here…” Hartman Rector Jr.

Canaan vs Cainan

Many scientists believe very differently. But it just makes sense that the area of Missouri is a promised land forever. What was this part of Missouri originally called? Look at Moses 6:17. “And Enos lived ninety years, and begat Cainan. And Enos and the residue of the people of God came out from the land, which was called Shulon, and dwelt in a land of promise, which he called after his own son, whom he had named Cainan.” Not Canaan; that was near Jerusalem. Cainan is the New Jerusalem and Canaan is the Old Jerusalem. This truth just makes sense to me.”

Two Promised Lands

Lamoka Lake Site

The Lamoka site, or simply Lamoka, is an archaeological site near Tyrone, in Schuyler County, New York that was named a National Historic Landmark in 1961.[3] According to the National Park Service, “This site provided the first clear evidence of an Archaic hunting and gathering culture in the Northeastern United States (c.3500 BC)”.[3][4]

This photograph was captured at the Lamoka Site, overlooking the channel which connects the two nearby lakes, Lamoka and Waneta. This archaeological site provided evidence of Archaic cultures, dating back to 3500 BCE. The photograph was taken using a Canon SL2 camera and EF 20-35mm f/2.8L lens.
These artifacts above, were recovered from the Lamoka site, during digs conducted by the Buffalo Museum of Science. In this photograph are projectile points and a deer bone talisman.

More properly known as the Lamoka Lake Site, after the lake of the same name located nearby, this archaeological site, occupied by Late Archaic hunter-gatherers approximately 4,500 years before present, is one of the most important Archaic Period sites in North America due to its seminal role in the identification and naming of a hunting and gathering culture subsequent to Paleo-Indian culture and preceding pottery-using Woodland cultures. As such, the Lamoka Lake site is often considered the type site of the Archaic Period of North American prehistory. The first professional excavations at the site were conducted between 1925 and 1928 by the Rochester Museum of Arts and Sciences, now the Rochester Museum and Science Center. Additional excavations at the Lamoka Lake site were conducted by the New York State Museum in 1958 and 1962, by the Buffalo Museum of Science in the 1980s, by Utica College in the 1990s, and by Rutgers University in 2000. Part of the archaeological site is protected in the Waneta-Lamoka Wildlife Management Area. In 2006, the remaining portion of the site was purchased for preservation by The Archaeological Conservancy.

Archaeological excavations at the Lamoka Lake site have recovered large numbers of projectile points – primarily Lamoka points; stone netsinkers, groundstone and polished stone tools – including beveled adzes, hammerstones, pestles, mullers, mortars, and metates; bone tools – including awls, knives, and fish hooks; lithic debitage; and animal bones – primarily white-tailed deer, tree squirrel, and passenger pigeon; and human burials. Numerous archaeological features, including pits, postmolds, hearths, firebeds and ash layers, have also been identified. The majority of artifacts and features date to the Late Archaic Period, although later Woodland Period artifacts have also been recovered from the site.   References “National Register Information System – (#66000571)”. National Register of Historic Places. National Park Service. July 9, 2010. Knoerl, John; Miller, Diane; Shrimpton, Rebecca H. (1990), Guidelines for Restricting Information about Historic and Prehistoric Resources, National Register Bulletin, National Park Service, U.S. Department of the Interior, OCLC 20706997. “Lamoka”. National Historic Landmark summary listing. National Park Service. 2007-11-16. Archived from the original on 2011-06-05. Ritchie, William A. (1997). The Archaeology of New York State (revised edition). Purple Mountain Press. ISBN 978-0-935796-52-0.

See additional information that shares with you about the Lamoka Nation and the arrowheads of the Hopewell, titled, Land of Many Waters, Rivers, and Fountains/Carrying Places

The Enigmatic Archaic Site at Lamoka Lake, New York

Posted by Edward V. Curtin on June 12, 2013

“It seems quite likely that the various Algonkian occupations of western New York cover an era of more than 5,000 years and nearly twice as long, for as we enter the archaic period, artifacts become rarer, and many are found deep in the soil.”
 
Lamoka points and an untyped corner-notched point from a site in central New York State. Photo Credit: Ed Curtin

Arthur Parker had long suspected that New York State’s prehistoric past featured a very ancient era before the invention of pottery and agriculture. By the early 1920s, he referred to this poorly-documented period as the Archaic Algonkian (Parker 1922). He also recognized another early culture that he called Eskimo-like due to the presence in artifact assemblages of polished stone (especially slate) items similar to those used historically by Inuit people. The Eskimo-like artifacts included ground and polished ulus (a.k.a. semi-lunar knives) and projectile points or knife blades, which in some places were found with other polished stone types such as plummets and gouges (these later were grouped together as diagnostic types of Laurentian Archaic assemblages; Ritchie 1944). Parker (1922) was not sure which was earlier, the Archaic Algonkian or Eskimo-like culture.

As William Ritchie (1932:81) has related, Parker learned of the Lamoka Lake site in 1905, when he was employed in Albany as the New York State Museum’s archaeologist. Soon after he arrived to direct the Rochester Museum in 1925, Parker gave Ritchie the assignment to investigate the Lamoka Lake site, and perhaps in its depths find confirming evidence of the Archaic Algonkian. Parker’s (1926:14) writing as the excavation proceeded illustrates his prescient thoughts about the age of the Archaic:

Lamoka Lake at the outlet of the channel.

“It seems quite likely that the various Algonkian occupations of western New York cover an era of more than 5,000 years and nearly twice as long, for as we enter the archaic period, artifacts become rarer, and many are found deep in the soil.” At Lamoka Lake, many artifacts indeed were found deep in the soil, as deep as four feet; and pottery— relatively rare at this site compared to stone and bone artifacts or faunal remains— was found only in the upper level. As revealed in Ritchie’s excavations conducted from 1925 through 1928, the Lamoka Lake site was an extremely rich source of information. Eventually estimated as about three acres in size, and covered with a deep midden, the site provided evidence of 380 storage pits (3-7 feet in diameter), many hearths (some in re-used pits), many so-called lodge floors (possibly indicating small houses), 13 large ash-filled features referred to as fire-beds and numerous human burials, some of which were buried in purposefully constructed graves, while others were placed in re-used pits. The midden soil is described as dark, organically-stained refuse.

It also contained shell (referred to as the freshwater genus Unio, now called Elliptio). It isn’t clear how much shell was contained in the midden, although there may have been a substantial amount, and much may have disintegrated. For example, Ritchie (1932:87-88) describes the midden as extensively “impregnated with calcium salt”, effervescing “furiously” in dilute hydrochloric acid. Ritchie inferred that a “great quantity of calcium carbonate and phosphate was derived from the clam shells, bones and fish scales through the agency of saprophytic bacteria and the action of carbonic acid” as organic matter in the midden decayed. The consideration of fresh-water shell in the midden is important due to later comparisons between the Lamoka Lake site (or a broader Lamoka culture) and the Shell Mound Archaic of Kentucky.

Elliptio is a genus of medium- to large-sized freshwater mussels

In contrast with many other groups of American Unionidae, the Elliptio species reach their greatest diversity in the Atlantic-draining rivers of Georgia and the Carolinas, and large parts of Florida. One species ranges north into New England and southern Canada, and two occur in the interior Mississippi drainages. Most Elliptio species have elongated shells, with silvery or purplish interior nacre beneath a thick periostracum, and few reach large size or thickness. The genus name Elliptio refers to the elliptical shape of these bivalves. As of 2003 there are 36 species in the genus. Elliptio is a genus of medium- to large-sized freshwater mussels, aquatic bivalve mollusks in the family Unionidae, commonly known as the unionids, freshwater mussels or naiads. Source

The large fire-beds were sometimes over 55 feet long, 10 feet wide, and several feet deep. They are assumed to have been created to smoke or dry fish or meat (presumably hung on scaffolds). They reportedly were composed of deep white and buff ash deposits interspersed with hearths (Ritchie 1932:86-87). Ritchie (1932:83) reported the site itself was marked by a low (18”) ridge containing a line of deep fire-beds. The so-called lodge floors were difficult to discern in terms of overall size, but Ritchie (1932:87) estimated them as being as large as 12-18 feet across. Initially, they were not described as associated with post molds, and were defined by alternating strata of midden soil and sand spread on the midden surfaces. These strata varied in thickness, but in some cases appear to represent laminated floors of 20-30 alternating bands. Ritchie believed that these were house floors with midden accumulations periodically covered with clean sand for sanitary reasons. Ritchie (1940) made a similar argument for the Brewerton sites (although some of the sand or gravel spreads were too small to represent house floors). In his early work at these sites, post molds were not identified in association with these hypothetical floors. Working again at Lamoka Lake in 1962, Ritchie (1969; Ritchie and Funk 1973) partially correlated remnants of laminated floors with postmold patterns revealed in the subsoil below the midden.

Although there was a profusion of post molds in the subsoil, Ritchie proposed that several delineated lines of post molds indicate house wall outlines. He published a map well-known to Northeastern United states archaeologists that shows these inferred house outlines (Ritchie 1969:72-73; Ritchie and Funk 1973:42-43). I have alternatively suggested that the laminated floors may represent the repetitive placement of so-called special earths (Hall 1979) in association with the performance of rituals, perhaps associated with the earth-diver myth, which is widespread in North America and Eurasia, and therefore may be very old (Curtin 2008). However, whatever the reason for the layering of sand and dark (midden) earth, the repetitive nature indicates the reuse of the same places over substantial periods of time as the midden developed; this is remarkable evidence of continuity and permanence during the Archaic period, when many sites were occupied for short periods and then abandoned. Burials of individuals in flexed (or rarely, partially or atypically flexed) positions were found in the subsoil and in all levels of the midden soil. The burials were made either in excavated graves or re-used storage pits (and it seems more often in purposeful graves than re-used pits).

Few burials contained funerary objects, but if they did, they usually contained marine shell beads that originated in coastal areas, and were passed as gifts or trade items to (and probably through intermediary) interior communities. Four burials were associated with marine shell, including (in different burials) species of Olivella, Marginella, and conch (whelk) columella. Ritchie assumed that most of the Lamoka Lake shell associations occurred with the burials of the later (Woodland) site occupants. However, there is no strong evidence of that, and in all cases, burials with shell were flexed like the other Lamoka Lake burials.

One of the burials with shell (Olivella) beads was in an apparently early grave intruding into the subsoil. On the other hand, one burial without shell clearly was made during the later occupation, as it had broken pottery in the grave above and below the skeletal remains. All of the general classes of shell beads found at Lamoka Lake were also found at Shell Mound Archaic sites in Kentucky. At the same time, certain kinds of shell beads were found in the Shell Mound Archaic that are not represented at Lamoka Lake (Winters 1968 and Claassen 1996 summarize data on shell bead associations at Shell Mound Archaic sites).” Continued


The Shell Mound Archaic of Western Kentucky

Edited By James L Phillips, James A Brown
Book Archaic Hunters and Gatherers in the American Midwest
 
In 1972, we began work in the Western Coal Field region of Kentucky at the Carlston Annis shell mound (15 Bt 5), near Logansport in the Big Bend of the Green River, with the primary objective of detailing the subsistence pattern of the Late Archaic population made widely known to archaeologists by the WPA workers of the 1930s. Our first season at Bt 5 (Marquardt 1972) produced two major results: 1. We recovered sufficient material for two radiocarbon determinations, dating the deposits to the late third millennium B.C.—4000-4300 years ago.Source
Paleo-Indian points found in Nebraska, ranging in age from 8,000 to 11,500 years old Courtesy Nebraska Game and Parks Commission
The Enigmatic Archaic Site at Lamoka Lake, New York continued, “One of Ritchie’s (1932) ideas with regard to the burials is that they were made by two populations, the indigenous Archaic population, who he characterized as long-headed (dolichocephalic), and invaders who used pottery, and who Ritchie characterized as round-headed (brachycephalic). Ritchie’s idea was that in the transition of site occupancy, the round-headed people attacked and overcame the lon

g-headed people. In more contemporary perspective, based on research conducted with other Great Lakes and Northeastern Archaic skeletal populations, it seems unlikely that two Archaic period physical types are represented at Lamoka Lake (cf. Pfeiffer 1977; Schneider and Sciulli 1983). The historic context in which Ritchie performed his analysis of Lamoka Lake skulls was one in which such craniometric research was common, and interaction between round-headed and long-headed groups, including hostility and warfare, often was inferred (Buikstra 1979 and Gould 1981 discuss the 19th and early 20th century development of these theories and methods).Skeletal Biology of Archaic Populations of the Great Lakes Region

SUSAN PFEIFFER Series: Mercury Series Copyright Date: 1976
 

The Enigmatic Archaic Site at Lamoka Lake, New York continued, “When Ritchie’s (1932) individual data on the measurement of head shape— the cephalic (a.k.a. cranial) index calculations— are examined as a frequency distribution, there is a wide distribution from 67.1 to 84.1 without clear modes or clustering. However, the division between brachycephaly and dolichocephaly had been established in general by others (in the 19th century) as 75-80 (with 76-79 considered intermediate between the two, and sometimes the product of intermarriage). Ritchie appears to have used the value of 75 to divide his sample (to do otherwise would be inconsistent with the method). Two skulls with cephalic indices somewhat higher than 75 were discussed as being intermediate, but in the final analysis were classified as long-headed (one of these was the Woodland period skull with pottery in the grave). The decision to include intermediate cephalic index measurements with the group of dolichocephalic individuals deemphasizes the continuous nature of the range of skull shape in the Lamoka Lake data.

So it seems that both craniometry and Ritchie’s judgment were used to provide the interpretation that two physical types existed at the site. However, Franz Boas’ publications on physical anthropology of the late 19th-early 20th century (reprinted in Boas 1940) indicate greater need for caution in the interpretation of cephalic index data. When all of the craniometric data from a variety of New York prehistoric sites and cultures published in Ritchie (1944) are considered, most populations are relatively “long-headed” in the majority, but contain relatively “round-headed” individuals, a situation quite similar to Lamoka Lake. Viewing Lamoka Lake artifactual and stratigraphic data from a contemporary perspective, we now know that over 2,000 years of time separate the Archaic and later (Woodland) periods of occupation at the Lamoka Lake site. Thus, it is not possible that the later occupants violently seized the site from the original inhabitants.

While the particular warfare he envisioned was not possible at this site, Ritchie (1932) did find evidence that violence had occurred during the Late Archaic period. This evidence includes his discovery of a reused pit containing the skeletons of two young men who had been decapitated and shot with projectile points (possibly in that order), before burial (flexed in an unusual manner) in the upper part of the pit. A third man who had been buried at the site had a projectile point in his thoracic cavity; Ritchie regarded this as the “instrument of death.” The projectile points are the narrow-bladed Lamoka type, indicating that death was at the hands of culturally similar (although inimical) neighbors, or even members of the Lamoka Lake community. There is an aspect to the deaths of the two young men that suggests execution, although this doesn’t necessarily mean they were executed by their own community.

Ritchie (1932, 1944, 1969) long-considered three kinds of artifacts to be diagnostic of the Lamoka culture, within which he included the sites at Lamoka Lake, Geneva, and Scottsville, New York, as well as a variety of other less-explored locations in central New York and the Genesee valley. These artifact classes include the narrow-bladed, stemmed or weakly side-notched Lamoka type projectile points, polished-stone beveled adzes, and antler pendant-like artifacts. The projectile points are the most common characteristic linking the three type-sites with the others.

It is interesting to note that Ritchie’s (1969:44-45) distribution map of beveled adz finds shows that the major concentration was in the Genesee valley, with declining frequency away from this center, except for minor secondary centers at large sites such as Lamoka Lake. This pattern suggests that although beveled adzes seem a good diagnostic of Lamoka culture, they may have been acquired by many communities (such as Lamoka Lake and Geneva) from communities of manufacturers in the Genesee valley. Farther afield, isolated beveled adzes found in places such as south of Lake Erie, southern Ontario, or eastern New York may represent outliers that reached non-Lamoka communities through exchange networks.

It would be good to discuss the broader distribution of antler pendant-like artifacts also, but because of poor bone preservation at most Archaic sites, they have been found in very few places. At the same time, Lamoka-type projectile points, are widely distributed and used by archaeologists to infer general aspects of chronology and cultural association. However, in view of the more limited spatial distribution of beveled adzes, Lamoka points probably imply a different kind of cultural process, and not necessarily a close actual connection to the Lamoka Lake community. The Lamoka Lake rough and ground stone technology is also very notable, especially due to its abundance.

Notched pebble netsinkers, totaling more than 7,000 were most numerous. In addition, there were abundant food processing implements such as pestles, hand-held mullers, flat milling stones with ground or worn basins, and pitted stones (for cracking nuts). The rough stone category also includes numerous hammerstones and roughly chipped choppers. When the rough and ground stone category is calculated as a percentage of the non-perishable artifact assemblage, Lamoka Lake stands out as unusual among large Archaic assemblages from New York sites, being similar only to the Geneva site at the foot of Seneca Lake (Geneva is the other Lamoka culture site with a large number of netsinkers). When the same comparison is made excluding netsinkers, Lamoka Lake is unique in having an extremely high percentage of rough and ground stone items (Curtin 1998).

Fishing was important at the Lamoka Lake site, and in addition to the great abundance of netsinkers, numerous bone fish hooks and gorges (also used in line fishing) were recovered. The Lamoka Lake bone refuse contained several examples of bone fish hook cut-outs and incomplete examples related to the on-site, fish hook manufacturing process. The Lamoka Lake subsistence economy has long been of interest. In addition to fishing, nut processing (especially of acorns) has been documented. The abundant animal bones recovered from the site indicate a focus on deer (especially during fall and winter), but also the use of a wide range of mammals, birds, fish, and turtles. Analyses of Lamoka Lake faunal assemblages by T. Cregg Madrigal has shown that a wide variety of small-bodied animals (including fish, squirrel, and passenger pigeons, plus many others) made important contributions to the diet, especially during the spring and summer when deer were thin after winter, or relatively dispersed as the season matured (Madrigal in Versaggi et al 2001).

The faunal analysis indicates that the Lamoka Lake population was relatively sedentary, occupying the site through several seasons, perhaps year-round (Madrigal 2001). The age of the Lamoka Lake Archaic occupation was established by radiocarbon dating of charcoal found at various levels. The majority of the dates fall within the range of about 4400-4600 radiocarbon years BP (excluding large standard deviations). One date was 5383+/-250 BP, and may date an earlier occupation (Ritchie expressed distrust of this date, thinking it was too early). Two hearth charcoal sample obtained from the subsoil in 1962 produced dates around the median of the majority, ca. 4500 BP. Thus, the midden (or at least some of it) seems to have developed after about 4500 BP. Radiocarbon dates from other Lamoka components in the Susquehanna drainage fall in the 4600-3800 BP time frame (Funk 1993). Evidence of earlier Archaic occupation at Lamoka Lake occurs in the form of a single bifurcated base point (ca. 8000-8500 BP), and several broad notched points of apparent Brewerton type. The Brewerton culture may be at least partly contemporary with Lamoka, but the radiocarbon dates accepted by Robert Funk (1988, 1993) are earlier, sometimes by several hundred years. Ritchie’s last fieldwork at Lamoka Lake was in 1958 and 1962.

Several other investigators have examined the Lamoka Lake site more recently. These include R. Michael Gramly (1983), Tony Luppino (in the 1990s), and T. Cregg Madrigal (ca. 2000). Madrigal has studied several faunal assemblages, including those made by Ritchie, Gramly, and Luppino. More recently, the Lamoka Lake site has been reconsidered by Kenneth Sassaman (2010). Of great interest to archaeologists interested in Lamoka, Sassaman has revived the idea that the Lamoka culture does not fit particularly well in the Northeast, and may have antecedents in the southern Appalachians. From the 1940s into the 1970s, several archaeologists remarked about similarities between the Lamoka culture (especially as evidenced at Lamoka Lake) and the Shell Mound Archaic found in the Ohio drainage, especially along the Green River of western Kentucky. Also thinking that Lamoka did not fit well among ancient New York State cultures, Ritchie seems to have been much more comfortable viewing the Laurentian Archaic as a suitable foundation for subsequent Woodland cultures in the Northeast, seeing similarity and continuity over time between Laurentian and later traditions (Funk 1988:8; Ritchie 1946:105).

With regard to Lamoka-Shell Mound Archaic similarities, I have already mentioned antler pendant-like artifacts and similar kinds of marine shell beads. There is also the question of apparently abundant fresh-water shell decaying in the Lamoka Lake soil matrix. In addition to these, Sassaman (2010) focuses on similarities in the practice of line-fishing with hooks, and a similar technology and process for manufacturing bone fish hooks. Could the enigmatic Lamoka culture, so familiar to students of New York State archaeology, have arrived in upstate New York in a wave of migration that began with the abandonment of Shell Mound Archaic sites in Kentucky?

References Cited
Boas, Franz 1940 Race, Language and Culture.

The Free Press, New York. Buikstra, Jane 1979 Contributions of Physical Anthropologists to the Concept of Hopewell: A Historical Perspective. In Hopewell Archaeology: The Chillicothe Conference, edited by N’omi Greber, pp. 220-233.

The Kent State University Press, Kent, Ohio. Claassen, Cheryl 1996 A Consideration of the Social Organization of the Shell Mound Archaic.

In Archaeology of the Mid-Holocene Southeast, edited by Kenneth E. Sassaman and David G. Anderson, pp. 235-258. University Press of Florida, Gainesville. Curtin, Edward V. 1998 

The Archaeology of the New York Archaic: A Reconsideration of with Implications for Studies of Hunter-Gatherer Land Use. Ph D. Dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Binghamton University, Binghamton, New York. 2008 Places, Landscapes, Ancestors and Memory: On the Role of Social Memory in the Formation of Archaic Period Settlement Patterns. Presented at the 75th Annual Conference of the Eastern States Archeological Federation, Lockport, New York, November 6-9, 2008. Funk, Robert E. 1988

The Laurentian Problem: A Review. Archaeology of Eastern North America 16:1-42. 1993 Archaeological Investigations in the Upper Susquehanna Valley, New York State, Volume 1. Persimmon Press, Buffalo. Gould, Stephen Jay 1981 The Mismeasure of Man. W. W. Norton and Company, New York. Gramly, Richard Michael 1983 Below-the-Watertable Archaeology at Lamoka Lake. 

North American Archaeologist 4(2):127-139. Hall, Robert L. 1979 In Search of the Ideology of the Adena-Hopewell Climax. In Hopewell Archaeology: The Chillicothe Conference, edited by N’omi Greber, pp. 258-265. The Kent State University Press, Kent, Ohio. Madrigal, T. Cregg 2001 Deer, Passenger Pigeons, and Hunter-Gatherers: Late Archaic Subsistence and Seasonality in Central New York. 

The Bulletin of the Archaeological Society of New Jersey 56:66-73. Parker, Arthur C. 1922 The Archeological History of New York. New York State Museum Bulletins 235-238, Albany. 1926 The History of the Seneca Indians. Empire State Historical Publications Series XLIII; reissued in 1967 by Ira J. Friedman, Inc., Port Washington, New York. Pffeifer, Susan 1977 

The Skeletal Biology of Archaic Populations of the Great Lakes Region. Archaeological Survey of Canada Paper No. 64, Mercury Series, National Museum of Man, Ottawa. Ritchie, William A. 1932 The Lamoka Lake Site. Researches and Transactions of the New York State Archeological Association 7(2), Rochester, New York. 1944 The Pre-Iroquoian Occupations of New York. Rochester Municipal Museum Memoir 1, Rochester, New York. 1946 Archaeological Manifestations and Relative Chronology in the Northeast.

In Man in Northeastern North America, edited by Frederick Johnson, pp. 96-105. Papers of the Robert S. Peabody Foundation for Archaeology, Volume 3, Phillips Academy, Andover, Massachusetts. 1969 The Archaeology of New York State, second edition. Natural History Press, Garden City, New York. Ritchie, William A. and Robert E. Funk 1973 

Aboriginal Settlement Patterns in the Northeast. New York State Museum and Science Service Memoir 20, Albany. Sassaman, Kenneth E. 2010 The Eastern Archaic, Historicized. AltaMira Press, Lanham, Maryland. Schneider, Kim N. and Paul W. Sciulli 1983 Biological Affinities among Ohio and Great Lakes Archaic Amerindians: A Multivariate Analysis Based on Cranial Morphology. 

Ontario Archaeology 40:3-8. Versaggi, Nina M., LouAnn Wurst, T. Cregg Madrigal, and Andrea Lain 2001 Adding Complexity to Late Archaic Research in the Northeastern Appalachians. In Archaeology of the Appalachian Highlands, edited by Lynne P. Sullivan and Susan C. Prezzano, pp. 121-133.

The University of Tennessee Press, Knoxville. Winters, Howard D. 1968 Value Systems and Trade Cycles of the Late Archaic in the Midwest. In New Perspectives in Archeology, edited by Sally R. Binford and Lewis R. Binford, pp. 175-221, Aldine Publishing Company, Chicago. 

 

ChatGPT Testifies That The Book of Mormon is True & That Joseph Smith is a Prophet

Like most of you reading this, I have a firm and strong witness from Christ that the Book of Mormon is the word of God. Today after watching one simple video, my witness has been strengthened.

How? The things of this world have no power over the things of God.

We have read, “And every plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew. For I, the Lord God, created all things, of which I have spoken, spiritually, before they were naturally upon the face of the earth. For I, the Lord God, had not caused it to rain upon the face of the earth. And I, the Lord God, had created all the children of men; and not yet a man to till the ground; for in heaven created I them; and there was not yet flesh upon the earth, neither in the water, neither in the air” Moses 3:5

This means that Lord’s work in our world is far greater than man’s work in this life. Now this seems obvious, but by watching this video, it is again confirmed by understanding that even AI and ChatGPT are not even close to Gods ability.

I do fear AI and the place it is going. Yes, AI can be a great thing just like TV, Computers, and smart phones, but they can also be misused in the hands of everyday people who trust and rely on AI too much. It can be a breeding ground for deception. Use it cautiously.

Counterfeits & Comfortable gods

In the LDS scripture guide it says under “antichrist”, says, “Anyone or anything that counterfeits the true gospel plan of salvation and that openly or secretly opposes Christ. John the Revelator described the antichrist as a deceiver (1 Jn. 2:18–224:3–62 Jn. 1:7). The great antichrist is Lucifer, but he has many assistants, both spirit beings and mortals. The son of perdition opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God, 2 Thes. 2:1–12.”

Elder Holland said, “Sadly enough, my young friends, it is a characteristic of our age that if people want any gods at all, they want them to be gods who do not demand much, comfortable gods, smooth gods who not only don’t rock the boat but don’t even row it, gods who pat us on the head, make us giggle, then tell us to run along and pick marigolds.

Talk about man creating God in his own image! Sometimes—and this seems the greatest irony of all—these folks invoke the name of Jesus as one who was this kind of “comfortable” God. Really? He who said not only should we not break commandments, but we should not even think about breaking them. And if we do think about breaking them, we have already broken them in our heart. Does that sound like “comfortable” doctrine, easy on the ear and popular down at the village love-in?” The Cost—and Blessings—of Discipleship By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland 2014

Don’t make God a comfortable god, by relying on the easy path and being fooled by AI and the creations of man.

What is ChatGBT?

ChatGPT is a natural language processing tool driven by AI technology that allows you to have human-like conversations and much more with the chatbot. The language model can answer questions and assist you with tasks, such as composing emails, essays, and code.

It’s currently open to use by the public for free. A paid subscription version called ChatGPT Plus launched at the beginning of February.

Who made ChatGPT?

ChatGPT was created by OpenAI, an AI and research company. The company launched ChatGPT on November 30, 2022.

OpenAI is also responsible for creating DALL-E 2, a popular AI art generator, and Whisper, an automatic speech recognition system. Source

Our great Heartland friend and educator, Jeff Downs has a very impressive son named Mike. Both Jeff and Mike have  written blogs for me on several occasions. They alerted me to the following video which will strengthen your love of the Gospel.

AI (artificial intelligence) ChatGPT was told to write the Book of Mormon and was given the same stipulations that Joseph Smith would have had to follow- the result is a rather fascinating testimony that the Book of Mormon is true and that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God. See the amazing result in this video.

Here are the additional articles that Jeff and Mike Downs have written for our blog. They are such great friends and spiritual giants.

ARTIFICIAL Intelligence and the Very REAL Book of Mormon

The Case for the Urim and Thummim

Jeff Downs can be reached here: [email protected]

Old Nephitish Altar in Missouri

Lyman Wight, An Apostle

Born: 9 May 1796, Fairfield, New York
Quorum of the Twelve Apostles: 8 April 1841 (age 44)
Excommunicated: December 1848
Died: 31 March 1858 (age 63), Dexter, Texas

“You will take Joseph Smith and the other prisoners into the public square of Far West, and shoot them at 9 o’clock to-morrow morning.” [1] Among the prisoners receiving this illegal sentence on 1 November 1838 was Lyman Wight, known by friend and foe alike as the “Wild Ram of the Mountains.” [2] Lyman was born in Fairfield, New York, during the final year of George Washington’s presidency. [3] He cast his lot with the Church in Kirtland only a few months after its organization.

A year later he went as a missionary to Cincinnati, where he baptized nearly one hundred persons, many of whom traveled with him to Jackson County, Missouri. Brother Wight commanded the Saints in their defense against the mobs there, and after the Church was driven from that place, he volunteered to travel five hundred miles to Kirtland to report to Joseph Smith. When Presiding Bishop Edward Partridge asked him if his family’s unsettled condition would allow his going, he replied that “his wife lay by the side of a log in the woods, with a child three days old, and he had three days’ provisions on hand; so he thought he could go very well.” [4] His visit with the Prophet Joseph Smith resulted in the formation of Zion’s Camp, which he helped recruit. As a colonel in the Missouri Militia, Elder Wight was both respected and feared by many persecutors of the Saints…

Let my servant Lyman Wight beware, for Satan desireth to sift him as chaff” (D&C 52:12). In 1845 he led a small group of dissident members to Texas, where they settled in various locations. At a general conference in 1848, the “Wild Ram of the Mountains,” Lyman Wight, was excommunicated-

Tower Hill- Just SE of Adam-Ondi-Ahman

“[Regarding “Tower Hill” north of Far West, Missouri] We pursued our source up the river, mostly through timber, for about eighteen miles, when we arrived at Colonel Lyman Wight’s home. He lives at the foot of Tower Hill (a name I gave the place in consequence of the remains of an old Nephite altar or tower that stood there), where we camped for the Sabbath.

Tower Hill- Just SE of Adam-Ondi-Ahman

George W. Robinson, a scribe of Joseph Smith who was with him at the time, writes: “We next kept [traveling] up the river mostly in the timber for ten miles, until we came to Colonel Lyman Wright’s who lives at the foot of Tower Hill. A name appropriated by President Smith in consequence of the remains of an old Nephitish Altar and Tower where we camped for the Sabbath.” (Scott H. Faulring ed., An American Prophet’s Record: The Diaries and Journals of Joseph Smith, SLC: Signature Books, 1989, p. 184.)  1838 Joseph Smith, Jr. History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 3:34-35 Quoted in  Step by Step through the Book of Mormon by Alan C. Miner

“Tower Hill, the was named by the prophet Joseph Smith when he was in the are staying with Lyman Wight. The prophet saw the hill and went to the top of the hill and found a pile of rocks. Joseph Smith said this pile of rocks were once an alter it looked as though it said “in consequence of the remains of an old Nephitish altar and Tower”.

Recordings say “Nephitish Altar or Tower” was on the “highest point of the bluff” “at the point of the hill that formed a curvature” and “on a high mountain”.

When the tower was first located by the Prophet Joseph Smith, it was composed of a loose pile of rocks on and in a mound of mixed dirt and rocks. The mound was about 36 feet in diameter and about 36 inches higher than the surrounding ground level. Some of the rocks appeared reddish as a result of burning and were scattered sometime in piles about two feet deep on top of the mound. The Saints also “supposed there had been an ancient city of the Niphites”.

There are two accounts one by Oliver B. Huntington and one by Orange Wight of Diahman, that specify that the Tower was separate from the “Alter Site“, but other than those two accounts no one else recorded that the Altar of Adam was different than that pile of stones. So, in addition to that pile of rocks being a Niphitish Altar or burial mound it is the site of Adams Altar. It was built after Adam was cast from the Garden of Eden.

B.H. Roberts said this about this altar:

It was at this altar, according to the testimony of Joseph Smith, that the patriarchs associated with Adam and his company, assembled to worship their God. Here their evening and morning prayer ascended to heaven with the smoke of the burning sacrifice, prophetic and symbolic of the greater sacrifice yet to be, and here angels instructed them in heavenly truths.” https://fheontheroad.com/what-to-know-when-visiting-adam-ondi-ahman-missouri-lds-sites/

Quotes from Alexander Baugh

“While at the base of a large hill near Lyman Wight’s cabin, George W. Robinson recorded that they discovered “the remains of an old Nephitish Alter.” To commemorate the discovery, Joseph Smith called the place Tower Hill…

Brigham Young University conducted excavation work at the Mormon historical site of Adam-ondi-Ahman near Jameson, MO, during the summer of 1979. University personnel including archeologists, historians and graduate students spent over 8 weeks conducting a historical survey and minor excavations.

Picture Creator Baugh, Alexander L .D&C 116 A northeast view of Lyman Wight’s first cabin in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman. Section 116 of the Doctrine and Covenants was received in this cabin.

“We plan to take an inventory of what remains of historical importance at 18 separate sites across the country,” said Dr. Ray Matheny of BYU’s Department of Anthropology. “In Missouri this includes Adam-ondi-Ahman as well as Far West near Kingston and Haun’s Mill near Breckenridge.

“We will try to correlate archeological work with historical references to determine the physical location of the town that developed at Adam-ondi-Ahman later known as Cravensville.

This log building stood at Adam-ondi-Ahman from 1830-40. The site was the home of the Mormons, and a spot adjacent to the building was said to be Adam’s grave. This photo courtesy of T.C. Barlow, Jameson.

This log building stood at Adam-ondi-Ahman from 1830-40. The site was the home of the Mormons, and a spot adjacent to the building was said to be Adam’s grave. This photo courtesy of T.C. Barlow, Jameson.

“There were some 200 cabins here in 1838, and we’re using electronic equipment to map cultural features,” Matheny said. “This information will be put in archives and also will be used to plan the financing of major excavations should the work be continued.”

Infrared photography as well as an electrical resistance machine capable of charting anomalies at a depth of 18 feet were also in use.

A cartography who uses microwave and infrared power transmitting equipment to manipulate data through computers, produces results which either can be used for 3-dimensional mapping or color mapping showing only the information desired.

The old town site actually lay to the north of the historical marker identifying the Mormon shrine, and the grounds are at the crest of a bluff overlooking the Grand River. Most of the work was done at the site of the old Lyman Wight cabin, erected in 1837. Historically, Wight bought the land off a man named Black.

This sketch depicts the log cabin of pioneer Lyman Wight once standing at the foot of Tower Hill at Adam-ondi-Ahman near Jameson, MO, in the valley of the Grand River in Daviess County.

Lyman Wight was the only Mormon living here when Joseph Smith Jr. and his followers sought sanctuary from troubles with anti-Mormons at Independence, MO. Wight later moved on with the Mormons after violence erupted between the Mormons and the anti-Mormons, but his cabin was in use for approximately 100 years.

“We’ve come across some fine artifacts even though our excavations have been relatively minor,” said Dr. Methany. “We have square nails and recently uncovered an 1859 penny among other items. Oddly enough, privies are the main places we like to find. The Mormons often rock lined beneath their privies, helping to contain broken dishes and other discarded items.”

The work thus far has turned up three cabin sites and depressions believed to be old wells in the bottom ground northwest of Tower Hill.

While part of the group remains on the site, others scour local records for historical information. Dr. Lamar Berrett of BYU is the overall director of the 10-member university venture.

Dr. Leland Gentry, who holds a doctorate in history and philosophy of religion, is visiting with local historians seeing legitimate information about Adam-ondi-Ahman.

“In talking with various local people during the past weeks, we’ve come to realize that many people have misconceptions about the historical significance of Adam-ondi-Ahman and the role it plays in the Mormon faith,” said Gentry.

“There are only two things about Adam-ondi-Ahman that are significant as it relates to the Mormon faith. First, Mormons believe that three years before Adam’s death, he gathered his posterity, which numbered in the thousands, at the valley of the Grand River in order to give his blessing and, second, Adam will return at a future time and that various keys of authority will be delivered up to Adam to be delivered to Jesus Christ,” Gentry explained.

He notes that the Mormon Church owns 1,415 acres in Daviess County which is all the church wants in order to preserve the historical significance of the area according to their faith.

— written by Darryl Wilkinson, Gallatin, for the Aug. 17, 1979, edition of the St. Joseph Gazette. Also from the Gallatin North Missourian, Aug. 1, 1979

Researchers from Brigham Young University took measurements while surveying the remains of the Lyman Wight log cabin site at Adam-ondi-Ahman near Jameson, MO. University personnel including archeologists, historians and graduate students spent over 8 weeks conducting a historical survey and minor excavations during the summer of 1979.

More about Lyman Wight in the blog below

Zelph’s Thighbone Validates Geography

The Father and the Son Appear to Members of The School of the Prophets

Very few times in the scriptures or histories do we hear of people or Prophets seeing both Our Father in Heaven and/or Our Lord Jesus Christ. It is rare and what a blessing that would be. I can’t imagine the joy of Joseph Smith as these two perfect beings appeared to this 14 year old. It is a sure witness to me that Joseph Smith is a Prophet of God: Many have also heard the voice of God or our Savior. The manifestations below will inspire you to seek His counsel in all that you do.

John Taylor said, “Joseph Smith, the Prophet and Seer of the Lord, has done more, save Jesus only, for the salvation of men in this world, than any other man that ever lived in it. In the short space of twenty years, he has brought forth the Book of Mormon, which he translated by the gift and power of God, and has been the means of publishing it on two continents; has sent the fulness of the everlasting gospel, which it contained, to the four quarters of the earth; has brought forth the revelations and commandments which compose this book of Doctrine and Covenants, and many other wise documents and instructions for the benefit of the children of men; gathered many thousands of the Latter-day Saints, founded a great city, and left a fame and name that cannot be slain. He lived great, and he died great in the eyes of God and his people; and like most of the Lord’s anointed in ancient times, has sealed his mission and his works with his own blood; and so has his brother Hyrum. In life they were not divided, and in death they were not separated!” D&C 135:3. I love Joseph and Hyrum.

President Hinckley said, “I feel today the presence of the Father and the Son.” The Many Visits of the Father and the Son in This Dispensation By Scot Facer Proctor.

The Life of Levi Hancock, p. 33

And we beheld the glory of the Son, on the right hand of the Father, and received of his fulness; And saw the holy angels, and them who are sanctified before his throne, worshipping God, and the Lamb, who worship him forever and ever.” See D&C 76:15-21

Philo Dibble, in Juvenile Instructor, May 1892, pp. 303–4

Author Karl Ricks Anderson

God the Father and His son Jesus Christ both appeared in Kirtland 5 times. The Lord appeared to Joseph Smith 11 times in Kirtland. There are 23 people I have found, where the Savior Jesus Christ appeared to each of them.” Karl Anderson (Podcast with Rod Meldrum 2024)

Church history is filled with amazing stories of courage and divine inspiration, but often we skip over the profound events that happened to the Saints in Kirtland, Ohio. In this volume, author Karl Ricks Anderson brings to light unparalleled events and divine manifestations that were given during those early years of the Restoration. In Kirtland the Savior personally directed His Church and taught His Saints by appearing to at least twenty-three Church leaders or by speaking to them. Brother Anderson points out that more first-person words of the Lord have gone out to the world from Kirtland than from any other location in the history of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

It was in Kirtland that Jesus Christ taught the world about His mission of the Atonement, the premortal and the postmortal worlds, and the structure of the Church. It was there He commanded that the first latter-day temple be built. And it was in the Kirtland Temple that the Lord began to restore sacred ordinances for the salvation of His children.

The Savior’s visits to Kirtland fulfilled millennia of promises from the Old and New Testaments as well as from the Book of Mormon. The story of Kirtland is a story of Christ — the two can never be separated.

The Father and the Son appear to members of The School of the Prophets

Kirtland, Ohio 1833
Zebedee Coltrin, a member of the School of the Prophets records: “At one of these meetings after the organization of the school, (the school being organized on the 23rd of January, 1833, when we were all together, Joseph having given instructions, and while engaged in silent prayer, kneeling, with our hands uplifted each one praying in silence, no one whispered above his breath, a personage walked through the room from east to west, and Joseph asked if we saw him. I saw him and suppose the others did and Joseph answered that is Jesus, the Son of God, our elder brother. Afterward Joseph told us to resume our former position in prayer, which we did. Another person came through; he was surrounded as with a flame of fire. He (Brother Coltrin) experienced a sensation that it might destroy the tabernacle as it was of consuming fire of great brightness. The Prophet Joseph said this was the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. I saw Him.

When asked about the kind of clothing the Father had on, Brother Coltrin said: I did not discover his clothing for he was surrounded as with a flame of fire, which was so brilliant that I could not discover anything else but his person. I saw his hands, his legs, his feet, his eyes, nose, mouth, head and body in the shape and form of a perfect man. He sat in a chair as a man would sit in a chair, but this appearance was so grand and overwhelming that it seemed I should melt down in his presence, and the sensation was so powerful that it thrilled through my whole system and I felt it in the marrow of my bones. The Prophet Joseph said: Brethren, now you are prepared to be the apostles of Jesus Christ, for you have seen both the Father and the Son and know that they exist and that they are two separate personages.

This appearance occurred about two or three weeks after the opening of the school. After the Father had passed through, Joseph told us to again take our positions in prayer. We did so, and in a very short time he drew our attention and said to us that Brother Reynolds Cahoon was about to leave us, and told us to look at him. He (Brother Cahoon) was on his knees and his arms were extended, his hands and wrists, head, face and neck down to his shoulders were as a piece of amber, clear and transparent, his blood having apparently left his veins. Upon the attention of the brethren being thus called to Brother Cahoon, the change seemed to pass away and Joseph said that in a few minutes more, Brother Cahoon would have left us, but he came to himself again. The school room was in the upper room of [Newel K.] Whitney’s store. . . .” Source: Minutes, Salt Lake City School of the Prophets, October 11, 1883. REMARKS OF ZEBEDEE COLTRIN on KIRTLAND, OHIO HISTORY OF THE CHURCH Source: Minutes, Salt Lake City School of the Prophets, October 3, 1883.

Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and Zebedee Coltrin behold Adam and Eve
Vision of Adam and Eve

Once after returning from a mission, he [Zebedee Coltrin] met Brother Joseph in Kirtland, who asked him if he did not wish to go with him to a conference at New Portage. The party consisted of Presidents Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, Oliver Cowdery and myself [Zebedee Coltrin]. Next morning at New Portage, he noticed that Joseph seemed to have a far off look in his eyes, or was looking at a distance and presently he, Joseph, stepped between Brothers Cowdery and Coltrin and taking them by the arm, said, “Let’s take a walk.” They went to a place where there was some beautiful grass and grapevines and swamp beech interlaced. President Joseph Smith then said, “Let us pray.” They all three prayed in turn—Joseph, Oliver, and Zebedee. Brother Joseph then said, “Now brethren, we will see some visions.” Joseph lay down on the ground on his back and stretched out his arms and the two brethren lay on them. The heavens gradually opened, and they saw a golden throne, on a circular foundation, something like a light house, and on the throne were two aged personages, having white hair, and clothed in white garments. They were the two most beautiful and perfect specimens of mankind he ever saw. Joseph said, “They are our first parents, Adam and Eve.” Adam was a large, broad-shouldered man, and Eve as a woman, was large in proportion.

Notes

Graffam, ed., Salt Lake School of the Prophets Minute Book: 1883, 64. In a first person recital of this vision on pages 102-103 of this same source, Coltrin adds, “Their heads were white as snow, and their faces shone with youth.” (see also “The Papers of Zebedee Coltrin,” in E. Cecil McGavin, The Record of the Spanish Fork Branch [29 April 1866 to 1 December 1898], LDS Church Archives, Salt Lake City, Utah, 251.

The Father and the Son appear to members of The School of the Prophets

Brigham Young sustained from heaven

In the month of February, 1848, the Twelve Apostles met at Hyde Park, Pottawattamie County, Iowa, where a small branch of the Church was established. .. We were in prayer and council, communing together; and what took place on that occasion? The voice of God came from on high and spake to the Council. Every latent feeling was aroused, and every heart melted. What did it say to us? ‘Let my servant Brigham step forth and receive the full power of the presiding Priesthood in my Church and Kingdom.’ This was the voice of the Almighty unto us at Council Bluffs. . . .

We said nothing about the matter in those times, but kept it still. . . . Men, women, and children came running together where we were, and asked us what was the matter. They said their houses shook, and the ground trembled, and they did not know but that there was an earthquake. We told them that there was nothing the matter—not to be alarmed; the Lord was only whispering to us a little, and that he was probably not very far off. We felt no shaking of the earth or of the house, but were filled with the exceeding power and goodness of God. Source:

Orson Hyde 1805-1878

Elder Hyde related this incident, in public, on 7 October 1860. On the same day Brigham Young verified the content of the story. “Brother Hyde, in his remarks, spoke about the voice of God at a certain time. I could tell many incidents relating to that circumstance, which he did not take time to relate. We were in his house, which was some ten or twelve feet square. The houses in the neighborhood shook, or, if they did not, the people thought they did, for they ran together and enquired whether there had been an earthquake. We told them that the voice of God had reached the earth- that they need not be afraid; it was the power of God.” 2

On 21 October 1860, Elder Hyde related this story once again. He “boldly declared that the Lord manifested himself to them, the (12) in council assembled at Hyde’s Park, Pottowatomie Nation, on their return from the valley and said with a voice of thunder that made the earth tremble, “This is my servant Brigham in whom I am well pleased, hear ye him, for he shall be the leader of my people and shall hold the keys of the kingdom as did my servant Joseph Smith.” Source

Notes

Journal of Discourses, 8: 234. It is worth noting that Myrtle Hyde puts the date of the revelation in Orson Hyde’s modest home to December 5, 1847. She writes, “Sunday, December 5, 1847, the eight men arrived in Hyde Park, breath of men and horses forming clouds in the frosty air… At dusk, five o’clock, the meeting began. The fire received Orson’s regular attention, warmth emanating from the blazing wood in front of the large backlog in the fireplace. The nearness of the cabin walls enhanced the feelings of unity in the small room. Brigham Young, president of the Quorum of the Twelve, disclosed that the need for a Presidency of the Church “lies with weight upon my mind,” adding, “I have been stirred up to do this by the Spirit of the Lord.” He asked the other apostles to tell their feelings upon the subject. In turn, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, Orson Pratt, Willard Richards, Wilford Woodruff, George A. Smith, Amasa Lyman, and Ezra T. Benson manifested sincere opinions. They conversed more, and they prayed, a sublime outpouring of the Holy Spirit assuring the nine companions of Heaven’s acceptance of their efforts. Absorbed with the enveloping peace in the room, Orson looked upward in sudden astonishment when he heard a rich encompassing voice. The sound originated somewhere beyond and above the circle of the brethren. Quickened to the center of his soul, Orson knew the source: “The voice of God came from on high, and spake to the Council.” The words were brief, the message direct: “Let my servant Brigham step forth and receive the full power of the presiding Priesthood in my Church and kingdom.” (Myrtle Hyde, Orson Hyde: The Olive Branch of Israel, p. 221). Journal of Discourses 8:196. Robert G. Cleland and Juanita Brooks, eds., A Mormon Chronicle: The Diaries of John D. Lee 1848-1876 (Salt Lake City: University of Utah Press, 1983), 1:278; cf. Matthew 3:17; John 12:29; Revelation 14:2; 2 Samuel 22:14; Job 37:5.

Elephants, Cureloms, & Cumoms (Mammoths?) in North America

The following information is from The Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum, pages 472-474. Order here.

“An interesting study on ‘Men and Elephants in America’ (Ludwell H. Johnson, “Men and Elephants in America,” The Scientific Monthly 75 (1952), 220-221] . . . concludes: ‘Archaeology has proved that the American Indian hunted and killed elephants; it has also strongly indicated that these elephants have been extinct for several thousand years. This means that the traditions of the Indians recalling these animals have retained their historical validity for great stretches of time. . . Probably the minimum is three thousand years,’ . . . which would place [the elephant’s] extinction about a thousand years B.C., when the Jaredite culture was already very old and Lehi’s people were not to appear on the scene for some centuries. . . Here, then, is a strong argument for Jaredite survivors among the Indians” – Hugh Nibley, “The Prophetic Book of Mormon,” Collected Works of Hugh Nibley, Volume 8, Deseret Book Company [1989], 111.

Effigy pipes, as shown on above, have been excavated in controlled archaeology digs [Louisa County, Iowa], and reported in the Smithsonian Institution Bureau of Ethnology, Animal Carvings from Mounds of the Mississippi Valley, by Henry W. Henshaw, Government Printing Office, Washington [1883], 155-156. Note that these pipes show what looks like elephants but without tails and tusks. These animals could be similar to the cureloms and cumoms mentioned in Ether 9:19.

“It is a wonder, and has been since the mounds have been discovered, how such immense works could have been built by human hands. To me it is not difficult to believe that those people tamed that monster of the forest [the elephant] and made him a willing slave to their superior intellectual power. If such was the case, we can imagine that tremendous teams have been driven to and fro in the vicinity of their great works, tearing up trees by the roots, or marching with their armies into the field of battle amidst showers of poisoned arrows. In western New York, particularly within the borders of the great valley of the Conewango river, evidence is abundant that ancient man and the great American elephant trod the soil together. Large molar teeth have been found at East Randolph, Leon, Conewango, Ellington and various places near the tributaries of the Conewango.”

“In the year 1859, while exploring some tumuli in the vicinity of the Red House valley [Cattaraugus County, New York], we found numerous singular and interesting relics, among which were spear heads, six inches in length, with double barbs composed of masses of native copper; also several blocks of mica, which were in about the same condition as when chiseled from the granite of the [Allegheny] Mountains. It was near this valley where was found one of the most interesting relics ever discovered among the works of the ancient inhabitants. It was a flat piece of native copper, six inches in length by four in width, artistically wrought, with the form of an elephant represented in harness engraved upon it, and a sort of breast collar, with tugs on either side, which extended past the hips.” (Emphasis added)

A mastodon tusk discovered in a sinkhole in the Aucilla River shows clear signs of human contact, according to a new analysis.

“The fact that the mastodon was contemporary with the Mound Builders is admitted by all antiquarians. It is my opinion that in all probability they tamed and used that powerful beast to haul heavy burdens. I am confirmed in this opinion by the fact that in his organization he possessed a mild disposition, and that, like the African elephant, he could have been tamed when young and brought under subjection with as little trouble as is required for the ox or horse.” (Historical Gazetteer and Biographical Memorial of Cattaraugus County, NY, edited by William Adams, Lyman, Horton & Co., Syracuse, NY [October 1893], 12, 16, and 23).

Fossil of the month: Mastodon teeth and jaw fragment
Description.

Mastodons (Mammut) are a type of ancient elephant ancestor. They were similar in appearance to modern elephants. Like modern elephants, they had trunks. They also had tusks, although mastodons had shorter tusks than modern elephants or mammoths. Their front and back legs were similar in height (e.g., Haynes, 1993). A full-grown adult male mastodon, would have averaged 9.5 ft (2.9 m) at the shoulder, while male African elephants, average 10.5 ft (3.2 m) at the shoulder. Mastodons, however, were stockier (more robust) and heavier, than modern elephants (Larramendi, 2015).

https://www.uky.edu/KGS/fossils/fossil-month-11-2021-mastodon-teeth.php


The Naskapi (Nascapi, Naskapee, Nascapee) First Nations people that live in Northeastern Labrador tell of “a large monster that once trampled them and left deep tracks in the snow, had large ears and a long nose with which he hit people. His tracks in the snow were described in their stories as large and round” – W. D. Strong, North American Traditions Suggesting a Knowledge of the Mammoth, American Anthropologist 36 (1934), 84.

“…there were elephants, and cureloms and cumoms, all of which were useful unto man…” (Ether 9:19).

Mammoths & Mastodons; Cureloms & Cumoms

“An article on pp. [23-24] reports a “Curious Discovery. The remains of an Elephant have been recently discovered on the shore of York River, a few yards within high water mark, near the seat of Mr. Gawin Corbin, about six miles below Williamsburg [Virginia].” This notice concludes that, “From a comparison of the bones [p. (23) ends] with the osteology of the Elephant, no doubt remains of their belonging to that animal. These demonstrations of the existence of the elephant in the lower part of this state, are new, and form a valuable accession to the College Museum.”

However, the elephant is not indigenous to this hemisphere, and the “remains” in question must have been those of a mastodon (or mammoth). In 1830, the Book of Mormon would also relate the existence of “elephants” in ancient America, and as late as historical pre-Columbian times (Ether 9:19).

Book of Mormon defender John L. Sorenson argues that mastodons and mammoths might have survived as late as the Jaredite period. “They are unquestionably elephants in the eyes of zoologists,” he suggests. Yet this approach presents difficulties, for we also have the very specific Book of Mormon terms, “cureloms and cumoms,” representing animals which – along with elephants – were the most “useful” in the Jaredite culture (same verse, Ether 9:19). Sorenson explains that those animals are unidentifiable today, unless one of them be the Pleistocene “giant sloth.” (Sorenson 1985, 297-98)

This dilemma leaves Joseph Smith sufficiently equipped to read the sounds of the names “curelom” and “cumom” in Moroni’s translation of the Jaredite record,but not the equally pronounceable word “mammoth” (or some ancient Nephite equivalent), which also eluded the writers of this 1812 New York State almanac.For pre-1820 examples of Americans who did use the term, “mammoth,” on the other hand, see (beginning with a children’s textbook) MP 193 (Hunt); MP 256 (Morse, American Universal Geography, section headed, “The Mammoth Only Recently Extinct”); MP 402 (John Smith) and MP 450 (Vermont Intelligencer). For the use of the term, “mastodon,” see MP 252 (Mitchill, [Circular.] American Zoology.” Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source © 2014 Rick Grunder

THE MAMMOTH ONLY RECENTLY EXTINCT MAMMOTH. This name has been given to an unknown animal, whose bones are found in the northern parts of both the old and new world. From the form of their teeth, they are supposed to have been carnivorous. Like the elephant they were armed with tusks of ivory; but they obviously differed from the elephant in size; their bones prove them to have been 5 or 6 times as large. These enormous bones are found in several parts of North-America, particularly about the salt licks or springs, near the Ohio river. These licks were formerly frequented by a vast number of graminivorous animals, on account of the salt, of which they are excessively fond. From the appearance of these bones, some of which are entirely above ground, others wholly buried, it is probable that the animals died at different periods; some perhaps as lately as the first settlement of this country by the Europeans. [p. I:237; for background, see MP 139, Farmer’s Almanack, 1812]

“THE MAMMOTH,” a curious article on the second page of this newspaper, describes a creature bizarre enough to fire the imagination. “A letter from a gentleman near Fort Wayne, to the Secretary of the Western Emigrant Society, lately published in the Western Spy, in describing that country, gives the following particulars concerning this animal.” The article is entirely quoted from the letter, and describes a decidedly non-mammoth which was supposedly known among Native Americans until recent times. It brings to mind issues of elephants and cureloms and cumoms in the Book of Mormon; for background
discussion see MP 139 (Farmer’s Almanack).

“Perhaps this country affords more recent remains of the mammoth than any other.—Such specimens as I have seen are less decayed. If any reliance can be placed upon the reports or tradition of the Indians, it is not more than seventy or eighty years since the last of them existed. Last fall an old Indian, in testimony of the account he had been giving me of the mammoth, and the skeletons he knew of, brought me a grinder [molar tooth] that from its appearance I would not suppose had been more than three of four years since it had been in the use of the original proprietor. It has some of the masticated food adhering to the recesses of the grinder, so fresh as to be perfectly distinguished as such. The Indian has engaged to conduct me next spring to the spot where he took the grinder, and where he believes the rest of the skeleton to be, principally covered with soft mud—and to one other that he says he thinks is as perfect as that. “The Indians give some account of the external appearance and habitude of this huge animal. They say that he was of a dark brown colour, of very long hair, formed something like a hog, large pendulous ears, small sharp eyes, resembling those of a hog, divided hoof, very long in proportion to the width, and no trunk like that of the elephant. I endeavored to learn the man-[ner] in which the tusks were inserted, whether the curl was up or down, but could not learn from them.
They say he did not lie down, but he rested leaning against a tree.—His food [was] soft wood, of which he ate the whole trees, of the largest size, as well as the smallest, and was very partial to the Lynd.—That he was not a great rambler—he rested at night, for a length of time at the same spot—removeing [sic] his nightly resting place only for scarcity of food.” [p. 2]

Were the Indians having fun at the expense of this “gentleman”? If I discover such a critter drowsing against my trees some evening, the press shall be called and the grounds quickly enclosed. All that matters for this bibliography is that newspapers could accept and copy such a story during the youth of Joseph Smith.

SEA SERPENT: A quick blurb appears near the bottom of the third page of the newspaper: “The Sea Serpent has again made his appearance in Sag Harbor.” Compare to Ether 6:10 (“. . . and no monster of the sea could break them . . .”). For other examples, see MP 324 (The Plough Boy) and MP 456 (The Washingtonian). “FOSSILS ought to be collected with particular care,” continues Mitchill. “. . . Let the Mastodons, Crocodiles, Encrinites, Pectinites, Ammonites, Belemnites, and other reliques of the extinct races, be assembled and classed; and then let the philosopher survey the whole and draw wise and pious conclusions.” Mitchill got his wish, indirectly, for the records of the New York Lyceum (see below) show that their first donation – a fossil – was presented to them on April 9, 1817, less than one month after the present flyer went out. (Herman LeRoy Fairchild, A History of the New York Academy of Sciences, Formerly the Lyceum of Natural History [New York: H. L. Fairchild, 1887], 12).

Mitchill’s reference to “Mastodons,” above, is of particular interest to Book of Mormon studies, because of the “elephants” which are mentioned in Ether 9:19 as having been “especially” useful to the Jaredites. For more than a year, a principal Book of Mormon defense site on the Internet volunteered an answer to a question, “Why has no evidence of elephants or horses been found in the Americas in Book of Mormon times?” The solution which was offered there concluded with the following assertion:

Some critics object that the Book of Mormon uses the term “elephant,” not “mammoth” or “mastodon.” Since these terms were invented after Joseph Smith’s time, the only term with which the prophet was familiar would have been “elephant. http://www.farms.byu.edu/questionday.php?id=6 , accessed May 3, 2005, December 28, 2005 and June 17, 2006]

That statement was clearly in error, and could mislead students who might not have ready access to early nineteenth-century American sources. Beyond Dr. Mitchill’s use of “mastodon” in this entry, the reader of this Bibliographic Source will also find the other term, “mammoth,” in American use beginning well before 1820; see MP 193 (Hunt [a children’s textbook]), MP 256 (Morse, American Universal Geography, section headed, “The Mammoth Only Recently Extinct”), MP 402 (John Smith), and MP 450 (Vermont Intelligencer). For my comment on further difficulty with the use of “elephant” in the Book of Mormon, see MP 139 (Farmer’s Almanack, 1812)

THE “MAMMOTH” AND OTHER EXTINCT ANIMALS: “A CAVERN OF THE WEST, IN WHICH ARE FOUND MANY INTERESTING HIEROGLYPHICS, SUPPOSED TO HAVE BEEN DONE BY THE ANCIENT INHABITANTS,” pp. 138-50 . . .

A cavern beside the Ohio River, “twenty miles below the mouth of the Wabash” (now Cave-In-Rock, Hardin County, Illinois, southwest of Evansville, Indiana; used as backdrop for a scene in the movie, “How the West was Won”) displays on its smooth rock walls, “many hieroglyphics, and representations of such delineations as would induce the belief that their authors were, indeed, comparatively refined and civilized.” (p. 138). These include a wide variety of images, among which are “representations of the larger animals,” including “The mammoth showing his greatness; . . . ,” p. 143.

Priest discerns “that the ancient inhabitants at a very remote period, had made use of this cave as a house of deliberation and council. The walls bear many hieroglyphics, well executed; and some of them represent animals, which have no resemblance to any now known to natural history.” (p. 139). A digressive section on American “mammoth” bones, teeth and their logical extensions, pp. 144-46, appears to confuse such remnants with fossils of dinosaurs, until Priest gives us an entertaining scenario with forty-foot high creatures resembling monstrous elephants (except for the tail and tusks) “with teeth sufficient to crush a buffalo at a mouthful; . . . his voice like the double rolling of thunder, jarring the wilderness; at which every living thing would tremble, and drop to the earth.” (p. 145). Priest has this biblical “Behemoth in Job, 40th chapter, 15th verse” (p. 146) living contemporaneously with man: We suppose the animals resembling the elephant, to have been the mammoth, and that those ancients were well acquainted with the creature, or they could never have engraved it on the rock. Job, of the Scriptures, who was a native of the land of Uz, in Idumea, which is situated southwest of the lake Asphaltidese, or sea of Sodom, was also well acquainted with this animal. [p. 144] Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source © 2014 Rick Grunder
http://www.rickgrunder.com/getmp2014.html

Settling the James River The First People

“Remains of large prehistoric mammals, like the wooly mammoth, have been discovered in western Virginia, near present day Saltville, and in northern Virginia, near present day New Market. Photo courtesy of Ed Jackson

“Native Americans had lived in Virginia for at least 16,000 years before the English colonists arrived. Archeologists divide Native American history into three time periods. The Paleo-Indian, the Archaic, and the Woodland. These periods emphasize different features of Native American culture. The Paleo-Indian period occurred between 15,000 and 9,000 years ago. During this time early humans came to the New World across the Bering Strait. [The Editor does not believe this. More likely the animals and people came by ship across the Atlantic of Pacific Ocean]. The Bering Strait is a land bridge that connected Asia and North America. Archeologists believe early humans were following large mammals like mammoths and bison. These groups moved often and left little traces of their existence. The Williamson site in Dinwiddie County is a Paleo-Indian workshop. It is one of only four Paleo-Indian workshops in the eastern half of the United States. Paleo-Indian workshops, or quarries, are areas where Native Americans made stone tools. The next period is the Archaic Period, which occurred between 9,000 and 1,000 years ago. By then large mammals like mammoths and bison were extinct. Early humans began hunting deer, elk, bear, and small game like rabbits. They were also gathering plants such as fruits and acorns. The Woodland Period began 1,000 years ago and lasted until European contact. By this time Native Americans were more sedentary. They were making fired clay pots for cooking and storage. They settled in large communities of hundreds, sometimes thousands, of people. These communities relied on farming for their food. Vegetables like squash, beans, and corn were important to their diet. They continued hunting and using all parts of the animal for food, clothing, and tools. Native Americans lived and used the land without permanently destroying it. This is why it can be hard to find well preserved Native American sites. There are a few remaining sites in Virginia. The Conjurer’s Field Archaeological Site is an example of one of the few remaining Middle and Late Woodland period villages located along the Appomattox River.” National Park Service https://www.nps.gov/articles/settlejames.htm


“Saltville Valley is an important source of information about the environmental history of the Middle Appalachian region, especially for the past 15,000 years. The Saltville River coursed the valley until about 13,500-13,000 yrs BP, at which time it was diverted by headstream piracy and replaced in Saltville Valley, by Lake Totten. At site SV-2 (=44SM37), three horizons dating from 14,510 +/- 80 yr BP to about 13,500-13,000 yr BP document the presence of pre-Clovis people in Saltville Valley and provide insight into their lifeways. At 14,510 yr BP, pre-Clovis people appear to have butchered and processed hide, meat, bones, and tusks of a mastodon (Mammut americanum) and to have utilized parts of the skeleton of a musk ox (Bootherium bombifrons). Five hundred years later, at 13,950 +/- 70 yr BP, human presence is suggested by unlikely arrangements, associations, and modifications of lithics, including flakes of chert that resemble biface reduction flakes. A midden dating from about 13,500 to 13,000 yr BP constitutes the youngest of the three pre-Clovis horizons recognized to date at SV-2. SV-2 is one of the few and most complex pre-Clovis archeological sites in North America, and because it is a wet site, it contains a relatively extensive amount of organic information. Evidence suggests that the pre-Clovis people who visited Saltville Valley in 14,510 yr BP had a diversified ivory, bone, and lithic technology–possibly including a biface technology. These people appear to have been mobile hunters and gatherers who regularly visited and exploited the riparian and littoral zones in Saltville Valley where they utilized diverse faunal resources ranging from large mammals to small mammals, reptiles, amphibians, fish, and mussels.” An Outline of the Pre-Clovis Archeology of SV-2, Saltville, Virginia – with Special Attention to a Bone Tool Dated 14,510 yr BP. Virginia Museum of Natural History’s Jeffersoniana Series, Number 9, November 30, 2000 by Jerry N. McDonald

“Mastodons would have roamed Virginia 12,000 to 16,000 years ago. This is the second set of Mastodon bones found in the state, and the Virginia Living Museum is now in the process of building a new display. Jerre Johnson is a geologist who led the excavation of the rare 16,000-year-old mastodon bones – found two miles west of Yorktown in Baptist Run.” Yorktown Discovered Mastodon Bones Newport News Daily Press 2018

Jerre Johnson (left) holds up a portion of a mastodon molar while at his home in Williamsburg on Friday, Jan. 26, 2018. Johnson is a geologist who led the excavation of rare 16,000-year-old mastodon bones found two miles west of Yorktown in Baptist Run. The bones will permanently be displayed at the Virginia Living Museum.

Virginia Living Museum’s Senior Director of Exhibitions Fred Farris (right) shows off a covered and protected full Mastodon tusk. Mastodons would have roamed Virginia 12,000 to 16,000 years ago. This is the second set of Mastodon bones found in the state. Jan. 25, 2018.


“Some of the articles above mention time frames that are different than what seem to be reasonable today, especially with the hard work of Dean Sessions and his book found at UniversalModel.com. Instead of coming over the land bridge as is very popular with scientists who have no better theory, we believe it very likely that the Jaredites brought the appropriate mammoths, cureloms, or cumoms along with bees and other animals on the eight barges. In that token, Lehi may have brought similar baby mastodons or elephants from the Old World. The old story that almost everything came over the Bering Strait just doesn’t seem to be an option any more.

The more we learn about the Gospel and research about the Jaredites and Nephites, the more we understand the Lord is in control of “all things” and bringing the proper animals to the New World seems a very likely answer. We know Lehi must have brought the sheep, oxen, doves, goats, wheat, barley, and grapes to the United States to practice the Law of Moses. It is also another sign of the United States being the Land described in the Book of Mormon, as the previously listed animals, plants and fruits that were essential to practice the Law of Moses are no where to be found in Mesoamerica during the time of the Nephites. Every one of these necessary plants and animals are found in the United States during Nephite times.” Rian Nelson Editor

JAREDITES & NEPHITES & IROQUOIS MAMMALS

The Pleistocene Age is the geological epoch which lasted from about 2,588,000 to 11,700 years ago, spanning the world’s most recent period of repeated glaciations. this is according to the so-called scientists whose dates are way off. We believe the Jaredites lived from about 2,000 BC to 500 BC and the Nephites from 600 BC to 421 AD. The Iroquois lived from about 1142 AD until today. The chart above is a good reference to mammals that would have lived during the Jaredite and Nephite time periods.

Fairview Museum of History and Art

Description:

The museum is full of historical data, artifacts pictures and artwork. Part of the museum is the Natural History Building which houses a full scale replica of a nearly fully intact Columbian mammoth. The mammoth was unearthed on the nearby Wasatch Plateau in 1988 while excavating the Huntington Reservoir.

The quality of the find, plus the altitude at which it was found, make this mammoth unique. Besides being remarkably well preserved, other factors are adding scientific significance to the discovery. These are the bones of an animal that lived a relatively short 10,000 years ago and died at an unusually high elevation of 9600’ (Mammoths have always been regarded as lowland grazers).

The skeletal remains of this animal were preserved in a peat bog where he died some 10,000 years ago. The bones were not fossilized and were so well preserved that scientific testing has accurately fixed the date of the animal’s demise.

Amino acids and DNA have also been identified and it has been determined that the animal was 65 years old when he died. He had suffered from arthritis, as evidence by obvious deformities present on the bones and must have been in pain when he moved about.

Material found in the rib cage indicated that the animal’s last meal included pine trees. Perhaps of greatest interest to the public at large was the discovery of projectile points with the bones indicating possible interaction between humans and the animal.

The work of one of Utah’s most famous artists, Avard T. Fairbanks, is also on display at the Fairview Museum.

Volcanoes are not in the Book of Mormon-Earthquakes are!

Meso vs Heartland- Which makes the most sense?

In the Book of Mormon there is no mention of Jaguar’s, Jade, and Volcanoes which the Mesoamericanists talk about all the time. There are no lambs, goats, rams, bullocks, wine, wheat or barley to practice the Law of Moses in Mesoamerica.  We also hear of Earthquakes and Whirlwinds in the Book of Mormon which to me are defined like a Tornado. There are very few Tornados in Mesoamerica and the Heartland of America is called Tornado Alley. See map below.

There are no large beasts that migrate in Mesoamerica [monkeys? llama’s? jaguars?], but in the Heartland of the United Stated there are Bison, Elk, Bear, and Moose which all migrate as is says in Ether 9:34, “And it came to pass that the people did follow the course of the beasts, and did devour the carcasses of them which fell by the way, until they had devoured them all.”

By the way is an earthquake and a volcano the same thing? No! The Book of Mormon speaks of earthquakes, not volcanoes. More to come below.

To me the Heartland JUST MAKES SENSE!


1970 Copies of the Book of Mormon

Many years ago in the copies of the Book of Mormon, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints included pictures of Mexico and various pyramids and statues. But, as you look at the picture left, you also see an old mammoth from Denver, Colorado. I served a mission in 1975 and those old blue books were full of Mesoamerica. I believe the historians and intellectuals were responsible for those theories. It has never been church doctrine about the location of the geography of the Book of Mormon, and today the Church is neutral on that subject. But, I am not neutral, I believe the Book of Mormon events began in the USA and the many remaining Lamanites have spread all over North and South America. That’s up to you to formulate your own opinion. Read all about “The Smoking Gun of Book of Mormon Geography” here.

Nephite Archaeology

Latter-day Saint Thomas Stuart Ferguson was the founder of BYU’s archaeology division (New World Archaeological Foundation). NWAF was financed by the LDS Church. NWAF and Ferguson were tasked by BYU and the Church in the 1950s and 1960s to find archaeological evidence to support the Book of Mormon. After 17 years of diligent effort, this is what Ferguson wrote in a February 20, 1976 letter about trying to dig up evidence for the Book of Mormon: “…you can’t set Book of Mormon geography down anywhere – because it is fictional and will never meet the requirements of the dirt-archaeology. I should say — what is in the ground will never conform to what is in the book.” Complete article here about Thomas Ferguson

That is a lot of hard word with no reward. I honestly feel if we spent that much money in all the archaeology in the USA among the Hopewell and Adena civilizations, we would have found a ton of evidence. today in Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Tennessee, Pennsylvania and New York, museums are full of artifacts and pottery dating at the time of the Book of Mormon. Look up the words “Mounds in North America”, or “Hopewell Culture” and you will be amazed at the millions of items of evidence. I believe the Hopewell are the Nephites, and the Adena are the Jaredites.

“Thomas Ferguson was one of the most noted defenders of Book of Mormon archaeology. Mr. Ferguson planned the New World Archaeological Foundation which he hoped would prove The Book of Mormon through archaeological research. The Mormon Church granted hundreds of thousands of dollars to this organization, but in the end, Thomas Stuart Ferguson admitted that although the Foundation made some important contributions to New World archaeology, all his work with regard to the Book of Mormon was in vain. He admitted, in fact, that he had wasted twenty-five years of his life trying to prove the Book of Mormon. In 1975 Ferguson prepared a 29-page paper in which he wrote: ‘I’m afraid that up to this point, I must agree with Dee Green, who has told us that to date there is no Book-of-Mormon geography.’ In a letter to Mr. & Mrs. H.W. Lawrence, dated Feb. 20, 1976, Thomas Stuart Ferguson plainly stated: ‘…you can’t set Book of Mormon geography down anywhere – because it is fictional and will never meet the requirements of the dirt-archeology.'” https://www.mormonwiki.org/Thomas_Stuart_Ferguson.html

Apologists Archaeology

Apologist FAIRLDS say, “There are two major models today, the Mesoamerican Model, and the Heartland Model. There are tons of other ideas, but those are the two largest camps right now. There’s been a lot of back and forth between the two camps over what exactly Joseph knew by revelation and what he was opining. The fact remains that no revelation on the location of Book of Mormon geography has ever been definitively given.”

Jonathan Neville said, “This is a red herring borrowed from L.E. Hills, who at least recognized what the prophets had taught. First, no one can say it’s “a fact” that “no revelation” about the setting has ever been definitively given. At most, we can say there is no canonized statement about the geography (although even that’s debatable).

To say there was no revelation on the topic assumes we have records of every revelation, but we don’t. Joseph and Oliver both mentioned revelations that they never recorded. Joseph gave around 200 sermons that no one wrote down. Joseph taught lots of things that he didn’t claim specific revelation for, including some of the sections of the D&C (such as D&C 128). We infer that, because he taught these things, they originated with revelation. And Oliver, as an apostle and Assistant President of the Church (meaning he was Joseph’s spokesman) declared it was a “fact” that the hill in New York was the setting for the final battles of the Jaredites and Nephites.

Furthermore, Lucy Mack Smith reported that Moroni identified the hill as Cumorah the first time he visited Joseph and that Joseph referred to the hill as Cumorah ever since. Others affirmed that identification.

Notice the word thinking in this M2C [Mesoamerican Two Cumorah Theory] argument. Why would Joseph or Oliver have to claim revelation when they knew the location by personal experience? The restoration of the Priesthood and the keys were not “revelations.” They were experiences. Do we debate whether the Priesthood was restored because it was not a “revelation” or do we accept the report of the experience?

We have more details about the New York Cumorah than we do about the restoration of the Priesthood. We have a date and approximate location for John the Baptist, but neither for Peter, James and John. Yet Oliver Cowdery related details about the visits he and Joseph made to the repository of Nephite records in the Hill Cumorah, described in Mormon 6:6. David Whitmer affirmed that Oliver told him about that–but he denied knowing about the restoration of the Priesthood. ” Jonathan Neville Blog

FAIRLDS also said, “As far as things like the Zelph prophecies go, those weren’t published until after Joseph’s death, and all seven accounts contradict one another on various points. No one knows exactly what was said, especially since the word “Lamanite” seemed to mean “anyone of native, indigenous ancestry” to the early Saints.”

Zelph, a Man of God by Ken Corbett

First, FAIRLDS complains that there was no revelation. When faced with an actual revelation, they parse it for inconsistencies instead of accepting the overall context and implications.

It’s not a question of publication, either. The accounts were recorded contemporaneously. This is one of the few instances where multiple people witnessed the revelation. Naturally they recorded it differently. In other situations, we take Wilford Woodruff’s words on their face because his is the only record. If we did that in this case, there wouldn’t be a debate.” Jonathan Neville.

Volcanoes

There are many volcanoes in Mesoamerica, does the Book of Mormon ever mention a volcano?

Again FAIRLDS says, “Take, for example, the Interpreter articles demonstrating the volcanic eruptions around the time of Christ’s crucifixion in Mesoamerica, as well as the drought and famine from Helaman 11, which has a direct correlation to a drought in Mesoamerica during the same time period. Those are evidences supporting the narrative of the Book of Mormon. They are not direct proof.” FAIRLDS

FAIRLDS quoting the Interpreter is demonstrating the Potemkin village nature of the citation cartel. [In politics and economics, a Potemkin village is any construction (literal or figurative) whose sole purpose is to provide an external façade to a country that is faring poorly, making people believe that the country is faring better.] FAIRLDS, the Interpreter, Book of Mormon Central, BYU Studies, etc., are all storefronts for the same M2C/SITH mindset. They have interlocking management and contributors who have worked closely together for years to enforce M2C/SITH assiduously. [Stone in the Hat]

The volcano evidence is a perfect example. The Book of Mormon, despite 1,000 years of history in (allegedly) Mesoamerica, never once mentions volcanoes. The destruction in 3 Nephi is not volcanic, nor are there any other instances of volcanic action. Yet the citation cartel keeps insisting there really were volcanoes in there somewhere, if you read between the lines. What they’re citing is evidence of their M2C theory, not evidence of the historicity of the Book of Mormon. 

New Madrid Earthquake

“And the people began to look with great earnestness for the sign which had been given by the prophet Samuel, the Lamanite, yea, for the time that there should be darkness for the space of three days over the face of the land. And there began to be great doubtings and disputations among the people, notwithstanding so many signs had been given. And it came to pass in the thirty and fourth year, in the first month, on the fourth day of the month, there arose a great storm, such an one as never had been known in all the land. And there was also a great and terrible tempest; and there was terrible thunder, insomuch that it did shake the whole earth as if it was about to divide asunder. And there were exceedingly sharp lightnings, such as never had been known in all the land. And the city of Zarahemla did take fire.” 3 Nephi 8:3-8

Think about this. What great city in Israel was the capital and it was destroyed? (Jerusalem). What great city in North America was the capital and was destroyed? (Zarahemla, Montrose, Iowa?). What is the great city of the last days? (New Jerusalem, Jackson County, MO). An interesting statement that should be familiar to you. “Consistent with this word usage, it is reported that Brigham Young often said that when the Saints returned to Jackson County, Missouri, there would not be as much as a “yellow dog [a persecuting gentile settler] to wag his tail” (see J. Golden Kimball address in Conference Report, [October 1930]: 59). This quote may refer to past or present events however.

In the year 1811 did people in Missouri and the United States “look with great earnestness for the sign”? Yes! Today as I sit here in Bountiful, Utah have I ever “looked with great earnestness for the sign?” Yes! The Nephites of old had many signs that Christ was coming and they did not properly prepare.

I feel it was a witness to us all that just after the (1811 earthquake) a Prophet of God was born (Joseph Smith), A huge sign was given in the Promised Land just before the Lord Jesus Christ visited the earth to Joseph in 1820.

What other signs are there today that tell us that the Son of God is soon to return? Are we excited for the day or are we afraid of the day? I have heard it said that “fear and faith are not compatible” I think we can learn much from the 1811 earthquake and many other signs to prepare us.

Could the very place called New Madrid, Missouri, be close to the same place that the Savior will appear to us when He comes? No one knows, but we should prepare. Could the earthquakes spoken of in the Book of Mormon be very similar to the New Madrid 1811 earthquake? Yes! Not Volcanoes, Earthquakes. Huge difference.

The Earthquakes of 1811-12

Purchase Today

“400 terrified residents in the town of New Madrid, Missouri were abruptly awakened by violent shaking and a tremendous roar.  It was December 16, 1811, and it was the first of at least three very large (M7 or greater) earthquakes and thousands of aftershocks to rock the region that winter, with the last occurring on February 7, 1812.

Survivors reported that the earthquakes caused cracks to open in the earth’s surface, the ground to roll in visible waves, and large areas of land to sink or rise.  The crew of the New Orleans (the first steamboat on the Mississippi, which was on her maiden voyage) reported mooring to an island only to awake in the morning and find that the island had disappeared below the waters of the Mississippi River.  Damage was reported as far away as Charleston, South Carolina, and Washington, D.C.” Central U.S. Earthquake Consortium Memphis, Tennessee Read the entire article here

Whirlwinds

Purchase 5 DVD’s

“John Sorenson’s questions about snow and cold were addressed in the very first presentations. Apparently he again has not taken the necessary time to familiarize himself with the Heartland research. If he disagrees with the explanations that have been provided, he has provided no mention of why he disagrees, nor provided evidence refuting it.  Having read several of Sorenson’s works, I know him to be very articulate in his research involving things he is interested in. A concern is that Sorenson is either disinterested in this proposed model or so confident in his own theory  that he makes claims without attempting to ascertain the facts or review the information. Information regarding weather and climate can be at the blog here or here.

Purchase 6 Different DVD’s

The mention of snow and hail in the Book of Mormon occurs three times, whereas the mention of “the heat of the day” is mentioned only once, and cannot be construed as evidence requiring a tropical climate.  Nowhere in the Book of Mormon are monkeys, palm trees, coconuts or jungles mentioned.  Weather was apparently not high on the priority list for recording on the sacred records by the ancient prophets who were charged with keeping them.   Still, there are indicators of climate such as the fact that there were “seasons of the year” and that this was the “nature of the climate” (Alma 46:40) which would seem to favor a North American setting rather than a Mesoamerican setting because there is little difference between the warm rainy season and the warm dry seasons in Mesoamerica in comparison with winter and summer in North America.  Also indicators such as whirlwinds in the Book of Mormon (3 Nephi 8:12, 16) which are most likely referencing significant tornadoes, don’t occur in Mesoamerica, whereas North America’s heartland is known as tornado alley.

Quotation from CES Letter

“Archaeology: There is absolutely no archaeological evidence to directly support the Book of Mormon or the Nephites and Lamanites, who were supposed to have numbered in the millions. This is one of the reasons why unofficial apologists have developed the Limited Geography Model (it happened in Central or South America) and claim that the Hill Cumorah mentioned as the final battle of the Nephites is not in Palmyra, New York but is elsewhere. This is in direct contradiction to what Joseph Smith and other prophets have taught. It also makes little sense in light of the Church’s visitor’s center near the Hill Cumorah in New York and the annual Church-sponsored Hill Cumorah pageants.CES Letter. [CES Letter is one Latter-day Saint’s honest quest to get official answers from the LDS Church on its troubling origins, history, and practices. Jeremy Runnells was offered an opportunity to discuss his own doubts with a director of the Church Educational System (CES) and was assured that his doubts could be resolved. After reading Jeremy’s letter, the director promised him a response. No response ever came.]

Here at Book of Mormon Evidence, and FIRM Foundation, with a lot of help from Jonathan Neville, we continue to try and answer this CES Letter. Jeremy Runnells asked many difficult questions that this CES director was just not the one to answer them. Our Church Leaders of course share with us doctrine, and the historians share researched opinion, but some of the answers Jeremy wanted were apologetic type questions such as, the age of dinosaurs, belief in evolution, method of translation and geography of the Book of Mormon. Our church leaders should teach doctrine as it is up to each of us individually to seek non-doctrinal answers on our own, followed with a lot of prayer. These are all questions we at FIRM Foundation strives to answer for you with the best information we can discover and research, and those that make sense. We each need to read and pray on our own for all answers in which the Lord has not reveled. Just keep looking as Moroni says, “we may know the truth of all things'” Keep searching.

The Geography Bible of Mesoamericanists

FAIR LDS loves John Sorensen’s book titled “Mormons Codex”, as they say, “as far as the New World evidences go, John Sorenson wrote an 850-page book detailing all of the evidence he’d personally compiled, with approximately 400 correlations between the Mesoamerican peoples and the peoples of the Book of Mormon.” FAIR LDS 

Jonathan Neville responded and said, “It’s funny, I’ve had people cite me this book based on its size and weight as well, as if that matters in the least. Sorenson is an awesome guy, smart and faithful, etc., but Mormon’s Codex is an exercise in blatant bias confirmation. Much of it involves the “Sorenson translation” of the text, where he inserts his own opinions about what the text means or should have said to correspond with Mayan culture and geography. I don’t have to ask Michael Coe for all the reasons why the Book of Mormon doesn’t fit Mesoamerica; all I have to do is read the text and observe the absence of jungles, jaguars and jade, not to mention pyramids and Mayans. Then, like everyone else, I can read Mormon’s Codex and see the semantic gyrations Sorenson resorted to (e.g., his “narrow neck”) to cram the Nephites into Mayan society. And, of course, Mormon’s Codex contains the infamous passage in which Sorenson ridicules the prophets who have taught the New York Cumorah.” Jonathan Neville Blog

Christ Visited the Nephites in the Land of Promise in North America

FAIRLDS asks the question, “Question: Does the Book of Mormon fit best in a geography located around the Great Lakes, between the United States and Canada? Unfortunately, the geographical details of the Book of Mormon do not fit terribly well in models presented thus far.” FAIR LDS


I love the readers of this blog to have as much information as I can share with them. Both sides of research about the Book of Mormon geography have value. I invite you to read FAIR LDS and others as you may not realize there are many wonderful people that have also known about a geography in North America that I mention below.

A good friend of Rod Meldrum’s and Wayne May’s, Delbert Curtis proposed a limited geography around the Great Lakes region of North America in about 1993. His narrow neck of land lies between Lake Erie and Lake Ontario. He states his position as follows:

“The geography of the Book of Mormon was not important to the author until the Ensign printed an article suggesting there were two hills named Cumorah. That suggestion caused the author to become engrossed in the geography of the Book of Mormon. The author had never been able to believe a loving God would promise Nephi North America and land him thousands of miles from that land, or that the Nephites could have lived in Mesoamerica and died in New York State.

Search the History and Standard Works of the Church

Rather than looking to the works of man, the author [Curtis] searched the history and standard works of the church. To this was added the landmarks near and to the west of the Hill Cumorah as the source of information. All questions were answered, and each confusing passage become [sic] clear. All the landmarks in the area prove the Hill Cumorah in New York is the Hill Cumorah of the Book of Mormon. [Thus] the history and standard works of the church, along with the landmarks near the Hill Cumorah, offer proof positive that the Hill Cumorah in New York State, was and is the Cumorah of the Book of Mormon. . . . The invention of a second Hill Cumorah creates far more questions than it answers.” (Front cover & Back cover). Delbert W. Curtis “Christ in North America: Christ Visited the Nephites in the Land of Promise in North America”, Resource Communications, 1993.

Purchase our Fantastic Annotated Book of Mormon!

Purchase Today

A Gift of God, by the Power of God- Nephite Interpreters Only

A testimony of the Book of Mormon must of necessity embrace the understanding that it came as a “gift” of God, by the “power of God.” It is both the foundation upon which the modern Church is to rest and a miracle. To suppose that in its origin the Book of Mormon is less than a miracle is to attempt to build the house of one’s understanding upon something other than the foundation upon which the Lord placed it. It is not expected that miracles be explained.” The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon by Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) and Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU) 2010.

Elder Ulisses Soares Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles April 2020

“My dear fellow companions in the gospel, many of today’s discoveries from ancient times occur during an archaeological excavation or even by accident during a construction project. Joseph Smith, however, was directed to the plates by an angel. That outcome by itself was a miracle.

The translation process of the Book of Mormon was also a miracle. This sacred ancient record was not “translated” in the traditional way that scholars would translate ancient texts by learning an ancient language. We ought to look at the process more like a “revelation” with the aid of physical instruments provided by the Lord, as opposed to a “translation” by one with knowledge of languages. Joseph Smith declared that through God’s power he “translated the Book of Mormon from [hieroglyphs], the knowledge of which was lost to the world, in which wonderful event [he] stood alone, an unlearned youth, to combat the worldly wisdom and multiplied ignorance of eighteen centuries, with a new revelation.” The Lord’s help in the translation of the plates—or revelation, so to speak—is also evident when considering the miraculously short time Joseph Smith took to translate them.

Joseph’s scribes testified of the power of God that was manifested while working on the translation of the Book of Mormon. Oliver Cowdery once said: “These were days never to be forgotten—to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated … ‘The Book of Mormon.’” Elder Ulisses Soares https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/general-conference/2020/04/23soares?lang=eng

Between the words that Elder Soares quoted above of, “translated…’The Book of Mormon’, the dot dot dot represents the missing words of, “with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called the Book of Mormon. I think these are important words to include with the complete testimony of Oliver Cowdery as I discuss how the Book of Mormon was translated…” 


Maybe an editor left out the bold words above in orange from the original scripture found in JSH 1:75, or maybe Elder Soares just didn’t use the words for a reason of his own, but I think the rest of the scripture is critical to understand the full meaning of how Joseph translated the book. The Lord said, with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called the Book of Mormon and that critical part was left out for what ever purpose. 

Elder Soares words about the authenticity of the Book of Mormon are wonderful. I know also this book is the word of God. I also have a witness that Joseph Smith translated the plates by the “Gift and Power of God” We may all interpret differently what that means. Did Joseph use a seer stone, did he use the Urim and Thummim, did he dictate words from a shinning stone, did the Lord tell him what to say, etc. etc.

This same quote by Leaders has been left out before as you can see below.

Oliver’s Actual Words-Canonized

“These were days never to be forgotten—to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters, the history or record called ‘The Book of Mormon.’” (JS—H 1:75) 

Oliver’s Ellipsis-ized Scripture Quote

“These were days never to be forgotten—to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated  the history or record called ‘The Book of Mormon.’” (JS—H 1:75) 

An ellipsis is a set of three periods ( . . . ) indicating an omission

Edited Quotes?

My commentary on a quote in the scriptures that I think has more value when the part omitted by the ellipsis is included is in no way an accusation of wrongdoing by President Nelson or the Apostles. I love these men. I am making the point that certain trusted historians, intellectuals, and editors may, at times, undermine the work of the Lord—intentionally or unintentionally—by their omission of certain facts. 

Here are some conference talks delivered by general authorities that included the edited version of the original account as I show above. Have we lost important meaning by continually repeating the altered message without the words, “with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,”? 

1- 1992 A Treasured Testament By Elder Russell M. Nelson Twelve Apostles
2- 1993 A Treasured Testament By Elder Russell M. Nelson Twelve Apostles
3- 1995 The Translation Miracle of the Book of Mormon By Robert K. Dellenbach First Quorum Seventy
4- 1997 A Treasured Testament By Elder Russell M. Nelson Twelve Apostles
5- 2016 Seminar for New Mission Presidents By Elder Russell M. Nelson Twelve Apostles
6- 2020 The Coming Forth of the Book of Mormon By Elder Ulisses Soares of the Twelve Apostles

Why Don’t More Speak of the Breastplate?

Has anyone asked about the Breastplate?

Where did Joseph hide the breastplate and spectacles each day?
If Joseph used a seer stone to translate, where did he keep the breastplate and spectacles
Joseph was commanded to not show the plates or the breastplate or spectacles to anyone, did he obey that command?
Why was the breastplate and spectacles in the same stone box with the gold plates?
Who put the breastplate and spectacles in the stone box?
Who was the first one who possessed the breastplate and spectacles?
Why does it seem that the breastplate and spectacles were always mentioned together?

Read my complete story about how the Hat and Breastplate were used to conceal the items from those who should not see them.

I Believe First Hand Witnesses

I believe the overwhelming evidence quoted from the only two first hand witnesses, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, is the truth. I don’t believe the second and third hand accounts of David Whitmer, Martin Harris, William McLellin, or Emma Smith. I don’t believe Joseph used a stone in a hat as the words miraculously read as a great tele- prompter in front of his eyes. I don’t believe the Lord just told him what to say. I don’t believe as many intellectuals do, that Joseph never looked at the plates. I don’t believe Joseph dictated or transliterated, but Joseph truly did “Translate” using the Urim and Thummim or Nephite Interpreters. Joseph learned translation from Moroni (who visited Joseph over 20 times), most likely and other heavenly beings along with his own hard work. Translation means Joseph looked at the plates with the assistance of the Urim and Thummim or Nephite Interpreters, and Joseph used his own memory bank of words he knew or had learned to put what he saw into words written down by Oliver as his scribe. If Joseph would have merely repeated to Oliver the words he saw in a stone, there wouldn’t have been any mistakes in the dictation, but there were mistakes, as Joseph changed some words.

I assume the intellectuals who think Joseph read the words off of a stone, that they think those words came from God or an angel and thus Joseph would not have had to translate, nor even look at the records of Nephi, but merely repeat the words off of a stone? Why would God do for us, those things we can do for ourselves? He wouldn’t. Why would Nephi and all the Prophets take time writing the words on plates, and protecting them, just to have Joseph ignore their writings latter? They wouldn’t. Those who believe in a rock in a hat for translation are on shaky ground in my opinion. That to me is silly.

Nephite Interpreters Only

By the way, the words Urim and Thummim are never used in the Book of Mormon. These are words from the Old Testament. The Bible dictionary defines Urim and Thummim as, “Instruments prepared by God to assist man in obtaining revelation and in translating languages. In the Hebrew language the words mean “lights and perfections.” The Urim and Thummim consist of two stones set in silver bows and sometimes used with a breastplate (D&C 17:1JS—H 1:35, 42, 52).”

Joseph showing his mother the breastplate and spectacles through a thin cloth.

Joseph with the Spectacles and Breastplate

“The” Urim and Thummim is different from “a” Urim and Thummim. Things may function as a so called Urim and Thummim but the only item buried with the gold plates was “the” “Nephite Interpreters” sometimes called “a” Urim and Thummim. Why would the Lord have the Brother of Jared bury the breastplate and two stones in a silver bow with the Jaredite records, if the records were not to be translated with the items buried with them? (Ether 3:23-24).

Joseph found a few seer stones of his own as many in his day did, but they weren’t used to translate the plates. Maybe they were used for other promptings or helps to Joseph but. “the” Urim and Thummim” or “Nephite Interpreters” or the “two spectacles in the rim of a bow attached to a breastplate” that were buried with the plates is the only instrument used to translate said plates. No where is scripture can you find anything different. Doesn’t that make sense? Read below as the Lord touched 16 stones for the Jaredite barges, yet He touched two special additional stones to be buried with the Jaredite plates to be used to help Joseph Smith translate.

Mahonri Moriancumer by Val Chadwick Bagley Mahonri Moriancumer touched 16 stones for the 8 Barges and 2 for Joseph to translate the plates.

The Lord Touched 18 Stones not 16

“And behold, when ye shall come unto me, ye shall write them and shall seal them up, that no one can interpret them; for ye shall write them in a language that they cannot be read.

And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write.

For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write.” Ether 3:22-24 

Complete Words of Oliver Cowdery

Oliver Cowdery describes these events thus: “These were days never to be forgotten—to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The Book of Mormon.’ Joseph Smith History

No Liahona nor Sword of Laban were buried with the Plates. They were in the Cave at Cumorah with the other wagon loads of plates of the Jaredites and Nephites.

Joseph Fielding Smith

As Joseph Fielding Smith said, “While the statement has been made by some writers that the Prophet Joseph Smith used a seer stone part of the time in his translating of the record, and information points to the fact that he did have in his possession such a stone, yet there is no authentic statement in the history of the Church which states that the use of such a stone was made in that translation. The information is all hearsay, and personally, I do not believe that this stone was used for this purpose. The reason I give for this conclusion is found in the statement of the Lord to the Brother of Jared as recorded in Ether 3:22–24. These stones, the Urim and Thummim which were given to the Brother of Jared, were preserved for this very purpose of translating the record, both of the Jaredites and the Nephites. Then again the Prophet was impressed by Moroni with the fact that these stones were given for that very purpose. It hardly seems reasonable to suppose that the Prophet would substitute something evidently inferior under these circumstances. It may have been so, but it is so easy for a story of this kind to be circulated due to the fact that the Prophet did possess a seer stone, which he may have used for some other purposes” (Joseph Fielding Smith, “Doctrines of Salvation,” Vol. 3, 225-26).

President Joseph Fielding Smith wrote a brief history regarding the Urim and Thummim: “King Mosiah possessed ‘two stones which were fastened into the two rims of a bow,’ called by the Nephites Interpreters, with which he translated the Jaredite record [Mosiah 28:11–14], and these were handed down from generation to generation for the purposes of interpreting languages. How Mosiah came into possession of these two stones or Urim and Thummim the record does not tell us, more than to say that it was a ‘gift from God’ [Mosiah 21:28]. Mosiah had this gift or Urim and Thummim before the people of Limhi discovered the record of Ether. They may have been received when the ‘large stone’ was brought to Mosiah with engravings upon it, which he interpreted by the ‘gift and power of God’ [Omni 1:20–21]. They may have been given to him, or to some other prophet before his day, just as the Brother of Jared received them—from the Lord. “That the Urim and Thummim, or two stones, given to the Brother of Jared were those in the possession of Mosiah appears evident from Book of Mormon teachings.

The Brother of Jared was commanded to seal up his writings of the vision he had when Christ appeared to him, so that they could not be read by his people. … The Urim and Thummim were also sealed up so that they could not be used for the purpose of interpreting those sacred writings of this vision, until such time as the Lord should grant to man to interpret them. When they were to be revealed, they were to be interpreted by the aid of the same Urim and Thummim [Ether 3:21–28]. …“Joseph Smith received with the breastplate and the plates of the Book of Mormon, the Urim and Thummim, which were hid up by Moroni to come forth in the last days as a means by which the ancient record might be translated, which Urim and Thummim were given to the Brother of Jared [D&C 17:1]” (Doctrines of Salvation, 3:223–25). https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/manual/book-of-mormon-student-manual/chapter-50-ether-1-5?lang=eng


Here is one of my blogs that go into more detail about the translation:

Captain & AI Agree-Mulek, up the Mississippi not the St Lawrence

0

As members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints it is doctrine that King Zedikiah of the Old World is connected to the Americas as you read from the Index to the Triple Combination below.

Zedekiah1last king of Judah [c. 600 B.C.]

So we know that Mulek came to the Americas. As Heartlanders we believe the part of the Americas was in the Promised Land of the United States of America. What is the most likely route of Mulek and his mother from the Old World to America? Here some Heartlanders disagree and the purpose of this blog is to share with you Firm Foundations’ most likely route.

Rod Meldrum’s theory has been studied before the original Phoenicia voyage of 2009.  Based on Rod’s research along with the previous two Phoenicia Expeditions of Captain Philip Beale who has crossed the Atlantic with a 600 BC replica ship in both 2009 and again in 2020 with 30,000 nautical miles of travel.

Lehi Blessing His Posterity, C. C. A. Christensen (1890)


See Beale’s travels here: https://www.phoeniciansbeforecolumbus.com/

Also see the Heartland Research Group information and help them rebuild here: https://www.phoenicia.rocks/


Heartland Research Group

Heartland Reseach is owned by John Lefgren and Mike and Betty LaFontaine who currently owns the original replica 600 BC ship that Beale used to travel those 30,000 miles. This 56 foot long ship was being restored at Montrose, Iowa the past 5 years and has recently been taken apart and is in storage in Utah waiting for the right time to rebuild it and display it at its own home in Utah sometime in 2026.

Mulek and The Route?

Captain Philip Beale a longtime British Sea Captain, and Artificial Intelligence both agree. The last King of Judah, Zedikiah likely had a son named Mulek, and young Mulek sailed with his mother, as a young lad, who escaped, and then they sailed from the Old World through Gibraltar in the Atlantic Ocean,  then through the Canary Islands and then up the Mississippi River likely landing near Nauvoo, Illinois at Montrose, Iowa. This is believed my most Heartland proponents. See D&C 125 that shows Zarahemla as the place the Muleties landed. Omni 1:16 says. “And they [Mulekites] journeyed in the wilderness, and were brought by the hand of the Lord across the great waters, into the land where Mosiah discovered them; and they had dwelt there from that time forth.” So where the Mulekites landed is the same place Mosiah found them in about 300 BC, in Zarahemla. Traveling up the Mississippi ships could not navigate past the Des Moine Rapids because it was not navigable. Not until the 1840’s did the Army Corp of Engineers open that spot to make it navigable.

There are others who believe Mulek went north from Gibraltar to Britain or directly from Gibraltar to the St Lawrence. It would be near impossible to travel from Gibraltar straight west to the St Lawrence River, according the AI and Captain Beale, and would be very likely impossible to travel from Gibraltar up to Britain and Ireland and then down to the St Lawrence Seaway. I will explain below.

Correspondance with Captain Beale

Email From: R Nelson [mailto:[email protected]] 14 December 2021 03:27

To: [email protected] Subject: Question

Hi Philip

I need your professional opinion as a navigator and ship Captain.

What are the advantages and disadvantages of a 600 BC ship to sail to Nauvoo, Illinois, USA.

We have two suggested paths and I would like a short answer of which pathway to Illinois would be most likely and why.

  1. From Tunisia across the Atlantic similar to the path you took in 2020. Instead of landing on the East Coast of Florida the ship would continue around Miami and travel up the Mississippi river and stop in Illinois USA and Nauvoo
  2. Or from Tunisia going through Gibraltar and entering the St Lawrence Seaway following the Great Lakes through Lake Ontario Lake, Erie through Lake Michigan then taking the Mississippi River south to Nauvoo Illinois

I am just looking for a basic decision based on the information you have now, with a most likely scenario.

Thanks for your suggestion. Rian Nelson

Captain Beale’s Response

Captain Philip Beale in an email responding to Rian said, “I think in general the so called Northern route is a non-starter for an historical/maritime point of view because as you will see from the attached chart, the currents and winds (which have been the same for thousands of years) go against the northern route. Unless the Phoenicians invented the internal combustion engine or sailed to meet the Vikings first in Norway, it just does not make sense.

However the southern route is just like a conveyer belt all the way to the Caribbean from the Med. For the rivers we would have to look at the distances involved but I think at best you would be looking at 10 miles per day through rowing.

Happy to do a bit more work on this but I thought I would send this to get started”. Regards Philip

In another email to Rian from Philip Beale he said.

“Hi Rian,

It is fairly straight forward I think.. the southern route is by far the easiest because of the prevailing winds and currents.

If you look at the Gulf stream that was first identified by Benjamin Franklin… from the Med to the Caribbean is a simple conveyor belt.

Benjamin Franklin and James Poupard (according to Library of Congress page, linked above)

The winds and current are pretty much in synch most of the year and in the north Atlantic the prevailing winds are West to East… so very difficult for the Phoenicians to have gone the northern route.

Hope that helps, Philip

Below is a map of the proposed route of Lehi and Mulek. As you see in Helaman 6:10 the lord took Mulek north and Lehi south, just as the map shows.

Below you see the Canary Current that Philip Beale used on both of his voyages on the Phoenicia Expedition. You also see that is the proposed route of Mulek to the New World.

You can see below the currents from Gibraltar north would be nearly impossible, but taking the Canary Current south into Florida is most likely.

Question Chat GBT Feb 19, 2026

Could a single sail Phoenician ship in 600 bc traveling to North America more likely travel north to England and then to the St Lawrence Seaway or from gibraltar south to florida?

Answer: “Great question. If we’re talking about a single-sail Phoenician ship around 600 BC, the answer depends almost entirely on winds, currents, and navigational capability — not just distance.

Phoenicians were excellent coastal sailors and open-sea navigators for their time (they circumnavigated Africa under Necho II), but they relied heavily on predictable wind systems and coastal landmarks.

Let’s compare the two routes.

Route 1: North via Britain → North Atlantic → St. Lawrence

Step 1: Mediterranean to Britain

Phoenicians did sail as far as:

  • Southern Iberia
  • Possibly the tin mines of Britain (Cornwall)

So getting to Britain is plausible.

Step 2: Britain → North Atlantic → Canada

Here’s the problem:

  • The North Atlantic westbound route at high latitude is difficult
  • Prevailing winds at those latitudes often blow west to east
  • Cold waters, fog, and storms dominate
  • No clear current system pushing you toward North America

To reach the St. Lawrence, a ship would likely need:

  • Advanced celestial navigation
  • Strong hull construction for North Atlantic storms
  • Knowledge of Iceland/Greenland stepping-stones (which appear later with the Norse)

The Norse (around 1000 AD) reached Newfoundland — but they had:

  • Clinker-built ships
  • Superior cold-weather seamanship
  • Knowledge of northern island chains

Phoenicians did not have those advantages.

Conclusion: This route is technically possible but very unlikely without intentional exploration and remarkable luck.

Route 2: Gibraltar → Canary Current → Caribbean/Florida

Step 1: Exit Gibraltar

Once exiting Gibraltar, something interesting happens.

Ocean system:

  1. Canary Current flows south along northwest Africa
  2. Northeast trade winds blow steadily westward
  3. These naturally push vessels toward the Caribbean

This is exactly the system used later by:

  • Christopher Columbus
  • Spanish and Portuguese explorers

A vessel caught in this system could drift west across the Atlantic in 4–8 weeks.

Even without advanced navigation, a ship blown off course near the Canary Islands could be carried across.

Landing zones:

  • Caribbean
  • Gulf of Mexico
  • Florida

Which Route Is More Likely?

Overwhelmingly more likely: Gibraltar → Florida/Caribbean

Because:

Factor Northern Route Southern Route
Favorable winds
Favorable currents
Climate Harsh Manageable
Accidental drift possibility Low High
Proven by later sailors Rare Very common

If a Phoenician ship ever reached North America accidentally, the southern Atlantic gyre route would be the most realistic mechanism.

Final Verdict

For a 600 BC single-sail Phoenician vessel:

The Gibraltar → Canary Current → Caribbean/Florida route is far more plausible than a Britain → North Atlantic → St. Lawrence route.

If you’d like, I can also:

  • Estimate realistic drift times
  • Compare hull design vs Atlantic wave patterns
  • Explore archaeological claims of Phoenician presence in the Americas” Chat GBT 

From the experience of a British Navy Captain, Artificial Intelligence and the research of the text of the Book of Mormon, we are confident that the likely route of Mulek was up the Mississippi River and not through the St Lawrence Seaway. Your opinion is welcomed.